A description of the grand signour's seraglio or Turkish emperours court [edited] by John Greaves.
         Bon, Ottaviano, 1552-1623.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A66798 of text R28395 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing W3214). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 254 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 100 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A66798
         Wing W3214
         ESTC R28395
         10585830
         ocm 10585830
         45279
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66798)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45279)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1371:6)
      
       
         
           
             A description of the grand signour's seraglio or Turkish emperours court [edited] by John Greaves.
             Bon, Ottaviano, 1552-1623.
             Withers, Robert.
             Greaves, John, 1602-1652.
          
           [6], 191 p.
           
             Printed for Jo. Ridley,
             London :
             1653.
          
           
             Running title: The grand signors seraglio.
             Dedication signed: John Greaves.
             "The work of Mr. Robert Withers"--Dedication. Actually the work of Ottaviano Bon, translated by Withers and edited by John Greaves--Cambridge bibliography of English literature Cambridge [Eng.], 1969, v. 1, p. 779.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Harem.
           Turkey -- Court and courtiers.
           Istanbul (Turkey) -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
       A66798  R28395  (Wing W3214).  civilwar no A description of the grand signour's seraglio, or Turkish emperours court. By John Greaves, late professor of astronomie in the University o Bon, Ottaviano 1653    46763 123 0 0 0 0 0 26 C  The  rate of 26 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           DESCRIPION
           OF
           THE
           GRAND
           SIGNOUR'S
           SERAGLIO
           ,
           OR
           TVRKISH
           EMPEROURS
           COVRT
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           GREAVES
           ,
           late
           Professor
           of
           Astronomie
           in
           the
           University
           of
           
             Oxford
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Jo.
             Ridley
             ,
          
           at
           the
           Castle
           in
           Fleet
           street
           by
           Ram-Alley
           ,
           1653.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           his
           Honoured
           ,
           and
           truly
           Noble
           Friend
           ,
           
             George
             Took
             ,
          
           Esquire
           ,
           of
           
             Popes
          
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Hartford
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           J
           D●…t
           not
           have
           presumed
           to
           a
           Friend
           of
           so
           much
           honor
           ,
           &
           worth
           ,
           to
           present
           this
           description
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Emperours
           Court
           ;
           but
           that
           finding
           it
           to
           be
           a
           piece
           of
           that
           exactnesse
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           is
           not
           extant
           in
           any
           other
           language
           ,
           &
           the
           argument
           to
           be
           so
           noble
           (
           treating
           of
           the
           greatest
           Monarchy
           upon
           earth
           ;
           whose
           Magnificence
           
           hath
           much
           resemblance
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Persians
           ,
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           I
           thought
           it
           would
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           ,
           if
           under
           your
           name
           it
           were
           communicated
           to
           the
           world
           .
           In
           which
           I
           assume
           nothing
           to
           my self
           ,
           as
           Authour
           of
           the
           discourse
           ,
           nor
           much
           as
           Polisher
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           only
           an
           humble
           desire
           of
           publikely
           expressing
           my
           obligations
           to
           You.
           
           It
           was
           freely
           presented
           to
           me
           at
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           and
           with
           the
           same
           freeness
           I
           recommend
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           having
           not
           altered
           anything
           in
           the
           substance
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           little
           in
           the
           dress
           ,
           and
           
           elocution
           .
           The
           name
           of
           the
           Author
           being
           then
           unknown
           ,
           upon
           inquiry
           I
           find
           it
           since
           to
           be
           the
           work
           of
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Withers
             ;
          
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           English
           Embassador
           ,
           procuring
           admittance
           into
           the
           
             Seraglio
          
           (
           a
           favour
           unusual
           )
           and
           by
           continuance
           many
           years
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           had
           time
           ,
           and
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           persect
           his
           observations
           .
           To
           him
           therefore
           are
           solely
           due
           the
           thanks
           of
           the
           labour
           ,
           &
           from
           his
           virtuous
           example
           all
           generous
           ,
           and
           noble
           spirits
           will
           propose
           ,
           in
           their
           travels
           abroad
           ,
           a
           solid
           inquisition
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           
           knowledge
           ;
           not
           vain
           garbes
           ,
           &
           modes
           ,
           and
           disguised
           fashions
           ,
           the
           onely
           objects
           ,
           and
           idols
           ,
           of
           phantastick
           Travellers
           .
           To
           me
           it
           is
           sufficient
           that
           I
           have
           faithfully
           discharged
           my
           trust
           ,
           in
           publishing
           since
           the
           Authors
           death
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           observations
           ;
           and
           in
           communicating
           to
           the
           Reader
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           of
           perusing
           a
           relation
           full
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           exactness
           :
           which
           ,
           in
           many
           particulars
           ,
           upon
           experience
           he
           is
           able
           to
           attest
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
           Sir
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             obliged
             friend
             ,
             and
             humble
             servant
             ,
          
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             partitions
             ,
             and
             manifold
             conveniences
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
               pag.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               Divan
            
             dayes
             ,
             judges
             ,
             sessions
             ,
             judicature
             ,
             diet
             ,
             and
             giving
             an
             account
             to
             the
             King
             of
             whatsoever
             hath
             passed
             .
             
               pag.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             audience
             ,
             and
             entertainment
             given
             to
             Ambassadors
             .
             
               pag.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             persons
             that
             live
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             chiefly
             of
             the
             women
             and
             virgins
             .
             
               p.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               Ajamoglans
               ,
            
             how
             taken
             ,
             distributed
             ,
             and
             imployed
             .
             
               p.
               56.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Kings
             
               Itchoglans
               ,
            
             their
             severe
             diseipline
             ,
             and
             education
             in
             the
             four
             subordinate
             schools
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             after
             advancements
             .
             
               p.
               67.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             inferiour
             persons
             ,
             and
             
               Buffons
               ,
               Mutes
               ,
               Musicians
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             
               White
               Eunuchs
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Officers
            
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
               p.
               87.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               Black
               Eunuchs
               ,
            
             and
             
               Black-moor
            
             girles
             ,
             and
             women
             ,
             of
             the
             Physicians
             ,
             andof
             the
             Kings
             children
             .
             
               p.
               100.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Cooks
             ,
             kitchins
             ,
             diet
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Queen
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             other
             manner
             of
             service
             ,
             of
             the
             scullery
             ,
             and
             provision
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
               p.
               108.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             Apparel
             ,
             bedding
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             hospitals
             ,
             inheritance
             ,
             Kings
             expences
             ,
             recreations
             ,
             receiving
             of
             petitions
             ,
             of
             the
             Kings
             Stables
             ,
             and
             
               Byram
            
             solemnities
             .
             
               p.
               128.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             old
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             womens
             lives
             therein
             ,
             of
             their
             marriages
             and
             children
             ,
             slave-selling
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             .
             
               p.
               147.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             religion
             ,
             opinions
             ,
             Clergy-men
             ,
             times
             ,
             places
             ,
             and
             rites
             sacred
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             womens
             small
             devotion
             .
             
               p.
               158.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           THE
           GRAND
           SIGNORS
           SERAGLIO
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 partitions
                 ,
                 and
                 manifold
                 conveniences
                 of
                 the
              
               Seraglio
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             
               *
            
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             resideth
             with
             his
             Court
             ,
             is
             in
             that
             place
             where
             
               Byzantium
            
             stood
             ,
             upon
             a
             point
             of
             the
             
               Continent
               ,
            
             which
             looketh
             towards
             the
             
               *
            
             mouth
             of
             the
             
               Black
               Sea
               :
            
             and
             is
             in
             form
             triangular
             ,
             two
             sides
             whereof
             are
             compassed
             with
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             third
             joyneth
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             City
             
               Constantinople
               .
            
             It
             is
             enclosed
             with
             a
             very
             
             high
             ,
             and
             strong
             wall
             ,
             upon
             which
             there
             are
             divers
             watch-towers
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             computation
             about
             three
             
               Italian
            
             miles
             in
             
             compasse
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             many
             gates
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             open
             towards
             the
             sea-side
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             into
             
             the
             City
             ;
             but
             the
             chiefest
             gate
             (
             which
             indeed
             is
             a
             very
             stately
             one
             )
             is
             one
             of
             those
             towards
             the
             City
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             they
             go
             in
             and
             out
             daily
             ;
             the
             others
             being
             kept
             shut
             ,
             till
             such
             times
             as
             the
             king
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             the
             principall
             officers
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             cause
             any
             of
             them
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             pleasure
             to
             sit
             by
             the
             sea
             side
             (
             where
             they
             have
             a
             fair
             prospect
             ,
             and
             may
             behold
             the
             ships
             sailing
             to
             and
             fro
             )
             or
             for
             any
             other
             occasion
             .
             If
             any
             of
             the
             other
             land-gates
             be
             opened
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             when
             the
             king
             sendeth
             privately
             to
             put
             some
             great
             man
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             some
             such
             secret
             action
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             all
             lockt
             fast
             in
             the
             night
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             aforesaid
             chief
             ,
             and
             common
             Gate
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             day
             time
             guarded
             by
             a
             
             Company
             of
             
               *
            
             
               Capoochees
               ,
            
             which
             change
             their
             watch
             by
             turns
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             night
             likewise
             by
             others
             of
             the
             same
             rank
             ;
             all
             
             which
             
               Capoochees
            
             are
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             a
             
               *
            
             
               Capoochee
               Bashaw
               ,
            
             which
             
               Capoochee
               Bashaws
            
             (
             being
             six
             in
             number
             )
             are
             bound
             every
             week
             one
             of
             them
             to
             lie
             within
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             for
             the
             security
             ,
             and
             safeguard
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             without
             the
             Gate
             ,
             about
             ten
             or
             twelve
             paces
             off
             ,
             there
             stands
             a
             litle
             house
             made
             of
             boards
             upon
             wheels
             ,
             in
             which
             every
             night
             a
             
             Company
             of
             
               Janizaries
            
             do
             watch
             ,
             who
             upon
             any
             occasion
             are
             ready
             to
             awake
             those
             within
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             notice
             of
             whatsoever
             sudden
             accident
             may
             happen
             without
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             night
             also
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             guarded
             by
             the
             sea
             side
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             watch-towers
             which
             are
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             there
             be
             divers
             
               *
            
             
               Agiam-oglan's
               ,
            
             which
             are
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             none
             come
             neer
             :
             and
             lest
             any
             shipping
             should
             dare
             to
             attempt
             some
             mischief
             ,
             they
             have
             Ordinance
             ready
             charged
             ,
             and
             the
             Gunners
             lying
             close
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             
               Seraglio
            
             there
             are
             many
             stately
             rooms
             suted
             to
             the
             seasons
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             the
             greatest
             part
             whereof
             are
             built
             upon
             plain
             ground
             ;
             some
             upon
             the
             hills
             which
             are
             there
             :
             and
             some
             also
             upon
             the
             sea
             
             side
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             
               Kiosks
               ,
            
             that
             is
             rooms
             of
             fair
             prospect
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             we
             term
             
             them
             )
             banqueting
             houses
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             king
             sometimes
             goes
             alone
             ,
             but
             most
             commonly
             with
             his
             Concubines
             for
             his
             recreation
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             aforesaid
             rooms
             ,
             is
             the
             Chamber
             into
             which
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             
             repaireth
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             to
             give
             
               Audience
            
             to
             Ambassadors
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             on
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Publick
               Divan
               :
            
             or
             to
             those
             who
             being
             to
             depart
             upon
             any
             weighty
             service
             ,
             or
             employment
             ,
             are
             to
             take
             their
             leaves
             of
             him
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             such
             who
             (
             after
             the
             limited
             time
             of
             their
             government
             abroad
             is
             expired
             )
             do
             return
             to
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             to
             give
             account
             to
             his
             Majestie
             of
             their
             carriage
             in
             their
             several
             places
             .
             This
             room
             standeth
             in
             a
             litle
             Court
             curiously
             adorned
             with
             many
             very
             delicate
             fountains
             ;
             and
             hath
             within
             it
             a
             
               *
            
             
               Sofa
            
             spread
             with
             very
             sumptuous
             Carpets
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             of
             Crimson
             velvet
             embriodered
             with
             costly
             pearls
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             sitteth
             :
             and
             about
             the
             Chamber
             instead
             of
             Hangings
             ,
             the
             walls
             are
             covered
             with
             very
             fine
             white
             stones
             ,
             which
             having
             divers
             sorts
             
             of
             leaves
             and
             flowers
             artificially
             wrought
             ,
             and
             bak't
             upon
             them
             ,
             do
             make
             a
             glorious
             shew
             .
             There
             is
             also
             a
             little
             room
             adjoyning
             unto
             it
             ,
             the
             whole
             inside
             whereof
             is
             covered
             with
             silver
             plate
             hatch'd
             with
             gold
             ,
             and
             the
             floor
             is
             spread
             with
             very
             rich
             
               Persian
            
             carpets
             of
             silk
             and
             gold
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             belonging
             to
             the
             said
             rooms
             and
             lodgings
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             very
             fair
             gardens
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             flowers
             ,
             and
             fruits
             that
             
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             those
             parts
             ;
             with
             many
             very
             pleasant
             walks
             ,
             enclosed
             with
             high
             Cypresse-trees
             on
             each
             side
             ;
             and
             
             marble
             fountains
             in
             such
             abundance
             ,
             that
             almost
             every
             walk
             hath
             two
             or
             three
             of
             them
             ;
             such
             great
             delight
             doth
             the
             
               Grand-Signor
               ,
            
             and
             all
             
               Turks
            
             in
             general
             take
             in
             them
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             doth
             a
             
               Turk
            
             at
             any
             
             time
             shew
             himself
             to
             be
             so
             truly
             pleased
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             in
             his
             senses
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             summer
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             a
             pleasant
             garden
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             sooner
             come
             into
             it
             (
             if
             it
             be
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             where
             he
             thinks
             he
             may
             be
             bold
             )
             but
             he
             puts
             off
             his
             uppermost
             Coat
             ,
             and
             layes
             it
             aside
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             his
             
               Turbant
               ,
            
             then
             turns
             up
             his
             sleeves
             ,
             and
             unbuttoneth
             himself
             ,
             turning
             his
             breast
             to
             the
             winde
             if
             there
             be
             
             any
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             fans
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             servant
             doth
             it
             for
             him
             .
             Again
             ,
             sometimes
             standing
             upon
             an
             high
             bank
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             fresh
             air
             ,
             holding
             his
             arms
             abroad
             (
             as
             a
             
               Cormorant
            
             sitting
             upon
             a
             rock
             doth
             his
             wings
             in
             sun-shine
             after
             a
             storm
             )
             courting
             the
             weather
             ,
             and
             sweet
             air
             ,
             calling
             it
             his
             soul
             ,
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             his
             delight
             ;
             ever
             and
             anon
             shewing
             some
             notable
             signes
             of
             contentment
             :
             nor
             shall
             the
             garden
             (
             during
             his
             pleasant
             distraction
             )
             be
             termed
             other
             then
             
               Paradise
               :
            
             with
             whose
             flowers
             he
             stuffs
             his
             bosom
             ,
             and
             decks
             his
             
               Turbant
               ,
            
             shaking
             his
             head
             at
             their
             sweet
             savors
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             singing
             a
             song
             to
             some
             pretty
             flower
             ,
             by
             whose
             name
             peradventure
             his
             Mistress
             is
             called
             ;
             and
             uttering
             words
             of
             as
             great
             joy
             ,
             as
             if
             at
             that
             instant
             she
             her self
             were
             there
             present
             .
             And
             one
             bit
             of
             meat
             in
             a
             garden
             shall
             do
             him
             more
             good
             (
             in
             his
             opinion
             )
             then
             the
             best
             fare
             that
             may
             be
             else
             where
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             aforesaid
             rooms
             (
             which
             are
             very
             many
             ,
             and
             serve
             only
             for
             the
             kings
             
             own
             person
             )
             there
             is
             the
             womens
             lodging
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             like
             a
             Nunnery
             )
             wherin
             the
             Queen
             ,
             the
             other
             
               *
            
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             kings
             women
             and
             
             slaves
             do
             dwell
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             within
             it
             all
             the
             commodity
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             of
             beds
             ,
             chambers
             ,
             Dining
             rooms
             ,
             
               *
            
             
               Bagno's
               ,
            
             and
             all
             other
             kindes
             of
             building
             necessary
             for
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             service
             of
             the
             women
             ,
             which
             dwell
             therein
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             likewise
             divers
             rooms
             ,
             and
             lodgings
             built
             apart
             from
             all
             those
             aforesaid
             ,
             
             which
             serve
             both
             for
             the
             principal
             officers
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             mean
             degree
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             basest
             sort
             ;
             and
             are
             so
             well
             furnished
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             want
             can
             be
             discerned
             of
             ought
             that
             may
             be
             thought
             requisite
             ,
             and
             convenient
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             which
             there
             are
             two
             large
             
             buildings
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             
               Hazineh
               ,
            
             or
             private
             Treasury
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             kings
             Wardrope
             .
             These
             are
             two
             very
             handsome
             buildings
             ,
             and
             secure
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             thicknesse
             of
             their
             walls
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             their
             iron
             windows
             :
             they
             have
             each
             of
             them
             an
             iron
             door
             ,
             kept
             shut
             continually
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
               Hazineh
            
             sealed
             with
             the
             
             kings
             seal
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             said
             
               Seraglio
            
             there
             are
             rooms
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             Baths
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             Butteries
             
             Kitchins
             ,
             Distilling
             rooms
             ,
             places
             to
             swim
             in
             ,
             places
             to
             run
             horses
             in
             ,
             places
             
             for
             wrestling
             ,
             butts
             to
             shoot
             at
             :
             and
             to
             conclude
             ,
             all
             the
             commodity
             that
             may
             be
             had
             in
             a
             princes
             Palace
             ,
             for
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             
             there
             is
             a
             very
             large
             and
             stately
             Gate
             ,
             in
             the
             Porch
             whereof
             ,
             there
             is
             alwayes
             a
             
             guard
             of
             about
             fifty
             men
             with
             their
             weapons
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             pieces
             ,
             bowes
             ,
             and
             swords
             .
             Having
             passed
             this
             gate
             (
             through
             which
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             men
             may
             passe
             on
             horseback
             )
             there
             is
             a
             very
             spacious
             Court
             almost
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             
               Italian
            
             
             mile
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             very
             nigh
             as
             much
             in
             breadth
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             in
             the
             Court
             near
             unto
             the
             Gate
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             place
             to
             shelter
             the
             people
             and
             horses
             in
             rainie
             weather
             :
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             there
             is
             an
             Hospitall
             for
             such
             as
             fall
             sick
             
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             in
             which
             there
             are
             all
             things
             necessary
             .
             It
             is
             kept
             by
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             who
             hath
             many
             servants
             under
             him
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             diseased
             .
             Again
             ,
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             there
             is
             a
             very
             large
             place
             in
             which
             they
             keep
             their
             Timber
             ,
             
             and
             Carts
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             near
             at
             hand
             for
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             service
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             over
             the
             which
             
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Hall
             ,
             where
             are
             hanged
             up
             many
             weapons
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             Cimitars
             ,
             Javelins
             ,
             Bowes
             ,
             Head-pieces
             ,
             Gauntlets
             ,
             &c.
             which
             they
             keep
             to
             lend
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             to
             accompany
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               *
            
             Chief
             
               Vizir
               ,
            
             when
             they
             make
             any
             solemn
             entry
             into
             the
             City
             of
             
               Constantinople
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             passed
             through
             the
             aforesaid
             Court
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             second
             Gate
             (
             at
             which
             
             the
             
               Bashawes
            
             alight
             )
             somewhat
             lesse
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             more
             neat
             ,
             and
             costlie
             ;
             under
             which
             there
             is
             also
             a
             stately
             Porch
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             likewise
             a
             
             Guard
             of
             
               Capoochees
            
             provided
             with
             weapons
             ,
             as
             they
             at
             the
             first
             Gate
             are
             ;
             thence
             there
             is
             another
             Court
             lesser
             
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             far
             more
             beautifull
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             delicate
             fountains
             ,
             and
             rowes
             of
             Cypresse
             trees
             ,
             and
             the
             green
             grasse-plots
             in
             which
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Gazels
            
             do
             feed
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             young
             :
             but
             in
             this
             Court
             (
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             only
             excepted
             )
             every
             one
             must
             go
             on
             foot
             .
             On
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             said
             Gate
             there
             is
             an
             open
             Gallery
             underset
             with
             pillars
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             
               ‖
            
             
               Chiaushes
               ,
            
             the
             
               †
            
             
               Janizaries
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
             
               *
            
             
               Spahees
               ,
            
             do
             use
             to
             stand
             in
             their
             severall
             ranks
             ,
             very
             well
             apparelled
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             as
             there
             is
             a
             great
             
               †
            
             
               Divan
            
             held
             ,
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             any
             Ambassador
             to
             kisse
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             hand
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             said
             Court
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             are
             all
             the
             Kitchins
             ,
             being
             in
             number
             nine
             ;
             all
             which
             have
             their
             several
             offices
             ,
             and
             Larders
             belonging
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             greatest
             is
             the
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             the
             Queens
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             the
             
               Sultana's
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             the
             
               ‖
            
             
               Capee
               Agha's
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fifth
             for
             the
             
               Divan
               .
            
          
           
             The
             sixth
             for
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Agha's
               ,
            
             the
             Kings
             Gentlemen
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             for
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             Servants
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             for
             the
             Women
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             for
             the
             under
             Officers
             of
             the
             
               Divan
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             attend
             there
             to
             do
             what
             belongeth
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             places
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             left
             side
             of
             the
             Court
             is
             the
             Kings
             stable
             ,
             of
             about
             thirty
             ,
             or
             thirty
             
             five
             very
             gallant
             horses
             ,
             which
             his
             Majestie
             keepeth
             for
             his
             exercise
             ,
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             run
             ,
             or
             sport
             with
             his
             Gentlemen
             
             the
             
               Agha's
            
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
             Over
             which
             stable
             there
             is
             a
             rowe
             of
             rooms
             ,
             wherein
             is
             kept
             all
             the
             furniture
             of
             the
             horses
             ,
             the
             which
             (
             I
             having
             seen
             both
             there
             ,
             and
             abroad
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             as
             they
             have
             been
             used
             )
             I
             can
             affirm
             to
             be
             of
             extraordinary
             value
             .
             For
             the
             Bridles
             ,
             
             Pectorals
             ,
             Cruppers
             ,
             Saddle-clothes
             ,
             the
             pommels
             of
             the
             Saddles
             ,
             and
             Stirrups
             ,
             are
             set
             so
             thick
             with
             jewels
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             that
             the
             beholders
             are
             amazed
             ,
             they
             do
             so
             far
             exceed
             all
             imagination
             .
          
           
             Neer
             adjoyning
             to
             the
             said
             stable
             ,
             are
             certain
             buildings
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             
               Divan
               ,
            
             and
             having
             passed
             two
             thirds
             of
             this
             Court
             on
             the
             same
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             room
             wherein
             the
             
               Divan
            
             
             is
             kept
             :
             unto
             this
             joyneth
             upon
             one
             side
             the
             
               Hazineh
               ,
            
             called
             the
             outward
             
             
               Hazineh
               ,
            
             which
             (
             the
             
               Divan
            
             being
             ended
             )
             is
             sealed
             with
             the
             Chief
             
               Vizirs
            
             Seal
             .
             Even
             with
             the
             room
             where
             the
             
               Divan
            
             is
             kept
             (
             but
             somewhat
             behinde
             it
             ,
             towards
             the
             left
             hand
             )
             is
             the
             Gate
             
             which
             leadeth
             into
             the
             womens
             lodgings
             ,
             called
             the
             Queens
             Gate
             ,
             kept
             and
             guarded
             by
             a
             Companie
             of
             Black
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             The
             aforesaid
             second
             Court
             endeth
             at
             
             a
             third
             Gate
             ,
             termed
             the
             Kings
             Gate
             ,
             which
             leadeth
             into
             the
             rooms
             or
             lodgings
             
             kept
             apart
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             such
             Gentlemen
             ,
             as
             are
             to
             attend
             upon
             him
             continually
             :
             neither
             may
             any
             one
             enter
             therein
             ,
             but
             by
             absolute
             leave
             from
             the
             king
             (
             speaking
             of
             men
             of
             great
             quality
             )
             :
             
             but
             such
             as
             are
             belonging
             to
             the
             Buttry
             ,
             or
             Kitchin
             ,
             and
             Physitians
             ,
             Caters
             ,
             and
             Sewers
             ,
             may
             go
             in
             and
             out
             with
             leave
             only
             from
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Capee
               Agha
               :
            
             who
             is
             the
             chief
             Chamberlain
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             to
             him
             is
             committed
             the
             keeping
             of
             this
             Gate
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             alwayes
             at
             hand
             (
             by
             reason
             his
             lodging
             is
             near
             )
             with
             a
             Company
             of
             white
             Eunuchs
             about
             him
             
             like
             himself
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             what
             is
             reported
             of
             things
             within
             this
             Gate
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             by
             relation
             .
             For
             either
             one
             may
             not
             see
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             do
             see
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             when
             the
             king
             is
             absent
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             some
             man
             of
             quality
             ,
             and
             Command
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             the
             gates
             at
             the
             Sea
             side
             ;
             the
             which
             also
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             but
             with
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             some
             charge
             too
             ,
             for
             a
             gratification
             to
             the
             guide
             ;
             they
             having
             not
             onely
             great
             regard
             and
             respect
             to
             their
             
             kings
             person
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             his
             rooms
             in
             his
             absence
             .
          
           
             Having
             passed
             the
             third
             Gate
             (
             the
             
             which
             hath
             also
             a
             very
             fair
             porch
             )
             immediately
             is
             seen
             the
             aforesaid
             room
             appointed
             for
             publick
             Audience
             .
             And
             there
             
             within
             that
             Gate
             also
             is
             another
             fair
             Court
             ,
             paved
             with
             very
             fine
             marble
             ,
             wrought
             with
             
               Mosaical
            
             work
             :
             wherein
             are
             many
             delicate
             Fountains
             ,
             and
             sumptuous
             buildings
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             in
             which
             commonly
             the
             king
             useth
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             passe
             the
             time
             in
             some
             recreation
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             a
             row
             of
             Summer
             rooms
             
             built
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             little
             hill
             ,
             which
             looks
             towards
             the
             Sea
             side
             ,
             so
             well
             contrived
             with
             Halls
             and
             Chambers
             ,
             and
             so
             pleasantly
             seated
             ,
             and
             richly
             furnished
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             well
             be
             the
             habitation
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Prince
             .
             Amongst
             which
             there
             is
             
             a
             Hall
             opening
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             under-set
             with
             very
             fair
             pillars
             ;
             which
             Hall
             looks
             into
             an
             artificial
             four-square
             Lake
             
             (
             which
             they
             call
             
               Hawoz
               )
            
             proceeding
             from
             about
             thirty
             Fountains
             which
             are
             built
             upon
             a
             kinde
             of
             
               Tarrase
               ,
            
             of
             very
             fine
             Marble
             ,
             incompassing
             the
             said
             Lake
             ,
             the
             water
             running
             from
             the
             Fountains
             
             above
             ,
             down
             into
             the
             Lake
             :
             and
             from
             the
             Lake
             through
             divers
             gutters
             into
             Gardens
             .
             Two
             men
             may
             walk
             a
             breast
             upon
             the
             
               Tarrase
               ;
            
             where
             they
             hear
             the
             continual
             ,
             and
             sweet
             harmony
             which
             the
             fountains
             make
             with
             leaden
             pipes
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             delightfull
             place
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Lake
             there
             is
             a
             little
             boat
             ,
             the
             which
             (
             as
             I
             was
             enformed
             )
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             doth
             oftentimes
             go
             
             into
             with
             his
             
               *
            
             
               Mutes
               ,
            
             and
             
               Buffones
               ,
            
             to
             make
             them
             row
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             sport
             with
             them
             ,
             making
             them
             leap
             into
             the
             water
             ;
             and
             many
             times
             ,
             as
             he
             walks
             along
             with
             them
             above
             upon
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Lake
             ,
             he
             throwes
             them
             down
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             plunges
             them
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             .
          
           
             Near
             unto
             the
             said
             Hall
             ,
             is
             his
             Majesties
             Bed-Chamber
             ,
             the
             walls
             whereof
             
             are
             covered
             with
             stones
             of
             the
             finest
             
               China
            
             mettal
             ,
             spotted
             with
             flowers
             of
             divers
             colours
             ,
             which
             make
             an
             excellent
             shew
             .
             The
             
               *
            
             
               Anteporta's
            
             are
             Cloth
             of
             gold
             of
             
               Bursia
               ,
            
             and
             their
             Borders
             of
             Crimson
             Velvet
             embroydered
             with
             gold
             and
             pearls
             .
             The
             posts
             of
             the
             Bedstead
             are
             of
             silver
             ,
             hollow
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             
             knobs
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             are
             set
             Lions
             made
             of
             Chrystal
             :
             The
             Canopie
             
             over
             it
             is
             of
             Cloth
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             bolsters
             ,
             and
             the
             mattresses
             .
             The
             floor
             of
             this
             Chamber
             (
             as
             of
             the
             other
             rooms
             )
             and
             the
             
               Sofaes
               ,
            
             are
             spread
             with
             very
             costly
             
               Persian
            
             Carpets
             of
             silk
             and
             gold
             :
             and
             the
             Pallets
             to
             sit
             on
             ,
             with
             the
             cushens
             to
             lean
             upon
             ,
             are
             of
             very
             rich
             cloth
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             hanging
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Hall
             a
             very
             great
             Lantern
             ,
             the
             
             form
             whereof
             is
             round
             ,
             and
             the
             bars
             of
             silver
             guilt
             ,
             and
             set
             very
             thick
             with
             Rubies
             ,
             Emraulds
             ,
             and
             Turkesses
             :
             the
             panes
             are
             of
             fine
             Chrystal
             .
             There
             is
             likewise
             a
             Basen
             and
             Ewer
             of
             massive
             gold
             ,
             set
             
             with
             Rubies
             and
             Turkesses
             ,
             which
             beautifie
             the
             room
             .
          
           
             Behinde
             the
             Hall
             there
             is
             a
             place
             to
             
             shoot
             in
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             laid
             up
             many
             Bowes
             and
             arrows
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             such
             strange
             passages
             made
             with
             arrows
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             predecessors
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             king
             himself
             ,
             through
             Brasse
             and
             Iron
             ,
             that
             it
             seemeth
             almost
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             arm
             of
             man
             .
          
           
             The
             Room
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Publick
            
             
             
             
               Divan
            
             hath
             been
             built
             of
             late
             years
             .
             It
             is
             four-square
             ,
             and
             about
             eight
             or
             nine
             paces
             every
             way
             from
             side
             to
             side
             .
             It
             hath
             behinde
             it
             another
             room
             for
             the
             service
             thereof
             ,
             and
             one
             also
             at
             the
             coming
             in
             to
             the
             
               Divan
            
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             divided
             onely
             by
             a
             woodden
             rail
             :
             with
             many
             other
             rooms
             somewhat
             distant
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             serve
             for
             the
             expedition
             of
             sundry
             businesses
             .
             This
             
               Divan
            
             I
             call
             publick
             ,
             because
             any
             kinde
             of
             person
             whatsoever
             (
             aswell
             stranger
             ,
             as
             native
             )
             publickly
             ,
             and
             indifferently
             may
             have
             free
             accesse
             unto
             it
             ,
             to
             require
             Justice
             ,
             to
             procure
             Grants
             ,
             and
             to
             end
             their
             Causes
             ,
             and
             Controversies
             :
             of
             what
             nature
             ,
             condition
             ,
             or
             import
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             without
             let
             ,
             or
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             made
             a
             brief
             description
             of
             some
             of
             the
             rooms
             ,
             and
             buildings
             ,
             of
             this
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             notice
             I
             took
             of
             them
             .
             But
             hitherto
             I
             have
             omitted
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             built
             from
             time
             to
             time
             at
             the
             cost
             and
             charges
             of
             the
             Subjects
             .
             For
             there
             have
             been
             divers
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             who
             ,
             being
             in
             favour
             with
             th●…
             
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             obtained
             leave
             at
             severa●…
             
             times
             to
             adde
             unto
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             a
             room
             or
             two
             ,
             for
             a
             memorial
             of
             some
             notable
             good
             service
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             done
             their
             Prince
             .
             In
             the
             building
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             have
             spared
             no
             cost
             ,
             although
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             rooms
             are
             very
             litle
             :
             but
             this
             their
             often
             patching
             of
             new
             rooms
             with
             old
             ,
             hath
             caused
             a
             great
             confusednesse
             in
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             ,
             they
             having
             not
             observed
             any
             uniformity
             at
             all
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             building
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Divan
               dayes
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Session
               ,
               Judicature
               ,
               Diet
               ,
               and
               giving
               an
               account
               to
               the
               King
               of
               what
               hath
               passed
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             
               Divan
            
             dayes
             are
             four
             every
             
             week
             :
             
               viz.
            
             Saturday
             ,
             Sunday
             ,
             Munday
             ,
             and
             Tuesday
             :
             Upon
             which
             dayes
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Vizir
               azem
               ,
            
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Vizirs
               ,
            
             the
             two
             
               *
            
             
               Cadileschers
               ,
            
             of
             
               Graecia
            
             and
             
               Natolia
            
             (
             which
             are
             the
             chief
             over
             all
             the
             
               Cadees
            
             of
             those
             two
             Provinces
             )
             ;
             
             the
             three
             
               *
            
             
               Defterdars
            
             (
             whose
             charge
             is
             to
             gather
             in
             the
             Kings
             revenues
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             pay
             all
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             have
             any
             pension
             due
             unto
             them
             )
             ;
             the
             
               Reiskitawb
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Chancellor
             )
             ;
             the
             
               †
            
             
               Nishawngee
            
             (
             that
             is
             he
             which
             signeth
             commandments
             ,
             and
             letters
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             mark
             )
             ;
             the
             Secretaries
             of
             all
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             of
             other
             great
             men
             ;
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Clerks
             ,
             which
             are
             alwayes
             attending
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             
               Divan
               ;
            
             the
             
               Chiaush
               Bashaw
            
             (
             who
             all
             that
             
             while
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             carrieth
             a
             silver
             staff
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             )
             and
             many
             
               Chiaushes
               ,
            
             who
             at
             the
             
               Vizirs
            
             command
             are
             
             ready
             to
             be
             dispatched
             ,
             with
             such
             orders
             as
             shall
             be
             given
             them
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             what
             place
             ,
             or
             to
             whomsoever
             he
             pleaseth
             (
             For
             ,
             they
             are
             those
             which
             are
             imployed
             in
             Ambassies
             ,
             or
             in
             ordinary
             messages
             ;
             to
             summon
             men
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Bench
             ;
             to
             keep
             close
             Prisoners
             ;
             and
             in
             fine
             ,
             to
             perform
             all
             businesses
             of
             that
             nature
             :
             )
             Upon
             those
             dayes
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             the
             aforesaid
             Magistrates
             and
             Officers
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             at
             the
             
               Diva●…
            
             by
             break
             of
             day
             .
          
           
           
             The
             
               Vizirs
            
             being
             come
             into
             the
             
               Divan
               ,
            
             
             they
             sit
             down
             within
             at
             the
             further
             end
             thereof
             ,
             with
             their
             faces
             towards
             the
             door
             ,
             upon
             a
             low
             bench
             which
             joyneth
             to
             the
             wall
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             place
             as
             he
             is
             in
             degree
             ;
             sitting
             all
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Chief
             
               Vizir
               ,
            
             (
             for
             with
             the
             Laity
             the
             left
             is
             counted
             the
             upper
             hand
             ,
             but
             with
             
             the
             Clergie
             the
             right
             :
             )
             and
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             upon
             the
             same
             bench
             do
             sit
             the
             two
             
               Cadiles●…hers
               .
            
             First
             ,
             he
             of
             
               Graecia
               ,
            
             as
             being
             of
             the
             more
             noble
             and
             famous
             Province
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             of
             
               Natolia
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             at
             the
             coming
             in
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             do
             sit
             the
             three
             
               Defterdars
               ,
            
             who
             have
             behinde
             
             them
             (
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             room
             ,
             which
             is
             divided
             with
             a
             wooden
             rail
             )
             all
             the
             said
             Clerks
             ,
             who
             sit
             upon
             the
             ground
             on
             mats
             ,
             with
             paper
             and
             pens
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             being
             
             ready
             to
             write
             whatsoever
             is
             commanded
             them
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             
               Defterdars
               ,
            
             sits
             the
             
               Nishawngee
            
             with
             a
             pen
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             having
             his
             assistants
             round
             about
             him
             .
             The
             
               Reiskitawb
            
             for
             the
             most
             part
             stands
             close
             by
             the
             
               Vizir
               ,
            
             
             for
             he
             takes
             his
             advise
             in
             many
             occurrents
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             room
             do
             stand
             all
             such
             as
             require
             
               Audience
            
             of
             the
             Bench
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             they
             being
             all
             come
             together
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             set
             in
             his
             own
             place
             ;
             the
             Petitioners
             forthwith
             begin
             their
             suits
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             (
             who
             have
             no
             need
             of
             Attourneyes
             ,
             though
             oftentimes
             they
             procure
             
             the
             help
             of
             a
             
               Chiaush
               :
            
             for
             every
             one
             may
             speak
             for
             himself
             )
             referring
             themselves
             to
             the
             judgement
             ,
             and
             sentence
             of
             the
             
               Vizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             who
             (
             if
             he
             
             please
             )
             may
             end
             all
             .
             For
             the
             other
             
               Bashawes
            
             do
             not
             speak
             ,
             but
             onely
             hearken
             ,
             and
             attend
             till
             such
             time
             as
             he
             shall
             refer
             any
             thing
             to
             their
             abitrement
             ,
             as
             commonly
             he
             doth
             .
             For
             he
             having
             once
             understood
             the
             substance
             onely
             of
             a
             businesse
             (
             to
             free
             himself
             from
             too
             much
             trouble
             )
             remits
             the
             deciding
             of
             it
             to
             others
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             appertaining
             to
             the
             civil
             Law
             ,
             he
             then
             remits
             it
             to
             
             the
             
               Cadileschers
               :
            
             if
             it
             be
             of
             accounts
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Defterdars
               ;
            
             if
             of
             falshood
             ,
             (
             as
             counterfeiting
             the
             kings
             mark
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             )
             to
             the
             
               Nishawngee
               ;
            
             if
             concerning
             Merchants
             or
             merchandise
             (
             wherin
             there
             may
             be
             any
             great
             difficulty
             )
             to
             some
             one
             of
             the
             other
             
               Bashawes
            
             which
             sit
             by
             him
             .
             So
             that
             after
             this
             manner
             he
             doth
             exceedingly
             ease
             himself
             of
             so
             great
             a
             toil
             and
             burden
             ,
             
             which
             otherwise
             he
             alone
             should
             be
             enforced
             to
             undergo
             ;
             reserving
             only
             to
             himself
             what
             he
             thinketh
             to
             be
             of
             greatest
             import
             ,
             and
             consequence
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             course
             doth
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Caimekam
            
             take
             in
             his
             absence
             .
          
           
             Thus
             do
             they
             spend
             the
             time
             until
             it
             be
             almost
             noon
             ;
             at
             which
             hour
             (
             one
             of
             the
             
               Sewers
            
             being
             appointed
             to
             be
             there
             present
             )
             the
             chief
             
               Vizir
            
             commands
             that
             dinner
             be
             brought
             in
             ;
             and
             immediately
             all
             the
             Common
             people
             depart
             .
             So
             ,
             the
             room
             being
             free
             ,
             the
             tables
             are
             made
             
             ready
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             there
             is
             set
             upon
             a
             stool
             before
             the
             
               Vizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             a
             thin
             ,
             
             round
             ,
             copper
             plate
             ,
             tinn'd
             over
             ,
             about
             the
             bignesse
             of
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             beer-barrel
             ;
             at
             which
             himself
             ,
             with
             one
             (
             or
             two
             at
             the
             most
             )
             of
             the
             other
             
               Bashawes
            
             do
             eat
             ;
             the
             like
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Vizirs
               ,
            
             which
             do
             eat
             together
             :
             and
             another
             for
             the
             
               Cadileschers
               :
            
             one
             for
             the
             
               Defterdars
               ;
            
             and
             one
             likewise
             for
             the
             
               Nishawngee
               .
            
             Having
             every
             one
             a
             
               *
            
             Napkin
             spread
             upon
             his
             knees
             to
             keep
             his
             garments
             clean
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             bread
             being
             laid
             ready
             round
             about
             the
             said
             copper
             plates
             ,
             immediately
             the
             meat
             
             is
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             set
             before
             them
             upon
             the
             plates
             in
             great
             dishes
             made
             after
             a
             strange
             fashion
             ;
             and
             still
             as
             they
             have
             eaten
             of
             one
             dish
             the
             
               Sewer
            
             takes
             off
             that
             ,
             and
             sets
             on
             another
             .
             Their
             diet
             is
             ordinarily
             ,
             Mutton
             ,
             Hens
             ,
             Pigeons
             ,
             
             Geese
             ,
             Lamb
             ,
             Chickens
             ,
             Broth
             of
             Rise
             and
             pulse
             ,
             dressed
             after
             divers
             fashions
             ;
             and
             some
             Tarts
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             at
             the
             last
             ;
             for
             in
             a
             very
             short
             space
             they
             make
             an
             end
             of
             their
             diner
             ;
             that
             which
             remaineth
             of
             the
             said
             tables
             ,
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             
               Divan
            
             do
             eat
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             an
             addition
             allowed
             ,
             
             and
             brought
             them
             from
             their
             Kitchin
             .
             The
             
               Bashaws
               ,
            
             &
             other
             great
             men●…
             have
             drink
             brought
             unto
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             
             
               Sherbet
               )
            
             in
             great
             
               Porcelain
            
             dishes
             :
             but
             the
             others
             do
             either
             not
             drink
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             do
             drink
             ,
             it
             is
             fair
             water
             brought
             them
             from
             the
             next
             fountains
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             when
             the
             
               Vizirs
            
             of
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             
               Divan
            
             are
             at
             dinner
             ;
             the
             under
             Officers
             ,
             Waiters
             ,
             and
             keepers
             ,
             
             do
             dine
             also
             ;
             (
             for
             they
             must
             loose
             no
             time
             ,
             )
             the
             which
             are
             not
             lesse
             ordinarily
             then
             four
             or
             five
             hundred
             persons
             (
             including
             also
             such
             poor
             sharking
             fellows
             ,
             as
             slip
             into
             the
             company
             for
             a
             dinner
             )
             
             but
             their
             food
             is
             nothing
             but
             bread
             ,
             and
             pottage
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Churva
               ,
            
             serving
             to
             fill
             their
             bellies
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             of
             small
             nourishment
             .
          
           
             Dinner
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             Chief
             
               Vizir
            
             spendeth
             some
             small
             time
             about
             general
             Affairs
             ;
             and
             taking
             Counsell
             together
             (
             if
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             thinks
             it
             fit
             )
             with
             the
             other
             
               Bashawes
               ;
            
             at
             last
             he
             determineth
             and
             resolveth
             of
             all
             within
             himself
             ,
             and
             prepareth
             to
             go
             in
             unto
             the
             King
             (
             it
             being
             the
             ordinary
             custom
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             two
             of
             the
             four
             
               Divan
            
             dayes
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             upon
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             upon
             Tuesday
             ;
             )
             to
             render
             an
             account
             briefly
             unto
             his
             Majestie
             of
             all
             such
             businesses
             as
             he
             hath
             dispatched
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             (
             after
             he
             hath
             dined
             also
             )
             repaireth
             unto
             his
             Chamber
             of
             Audience
             ,
             and
             being
             set
             down
             upon
             a
             
               Sofa
               ,
            
             sendeth
             the
             
               Capee
               Agha
            
             (
             who
             hath
             in
             his
             hand
             a
             silver
             staff
             )
             to
             call
             first
             the
             
               Cadileschers
               ,
            
             who
             immediatly
             rise
             up
             out
             
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             having
             bowed
             themselves
             to
             the
             
               Vizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             they
             depart
             ,
             being
             accompanied
             with
             the
             said
             
               Capee
               Agha
               ,
            
             and
             
               Chiush
               Bashaw
               ,
            
             who
             go
             before
             them
             with
             their
             silver
             staves
             in
             their
             
             hands
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             go
             in
             unto
             the
             King
             to
             give
             account
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             acquainted
             ,
             with
             what
             hath
             passed
             concerning
             their
             charge
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             they
             are
             dismissed
             (
             for
             that
             day
             )
             and
             go
             directly
             home
             to
             their
             own
             houses
             .
             Next
             after
             them
             are
             called
             the
             
               Defterdars
               :
            
             who
             in
             
             the
             same
             manner
             are
             brought
             unto
             the
             king
             ,
             but
             the
             Chief
             
               Defterdar
            
             only
             is
             permitted
             to
             speak
             ;
             and
             having
             dispatched
             ,
             they
             take
             leave
             and
             give
             place
             to
             the
             
               Vizirs
               ;
            
             who
             are
             called
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             &
             go
             together
             in
             rank
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             
             the
             Chief
             
               Vizir
            
             being
             foremost
             ,
             ushered
             along
             by
             the
             two
             aforesaid
             silver
             staves
             :
             and
             being
             come
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             they
             stand
             all
             on
             one
             side
             of
             the
             room
             with
             their
             hands
             before
             
             them
             a
             crosse
             ,
             holding
             down
             their
             heads
             in
             token
             of
             reverence
             and
             humility
             ;
             and
             here
             none
             but
             the
             Chief
             
               Vizir
            
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             what
             he
             thinketh
             fit
             :
             delivering
             his
             
               Memorials
               ,
            
             or
             
               Petitions
               ,
            
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             king
             having
             read
             ,
             the
             
               Vizir
            
             takes
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             put
             them
             into
             a
             little
             crimson
             Satten
             bag
             ,
             he
             most
             humbly
             layeth
             them
             down
             again
             before
             his
             Majestie
             (
             who
             afterwards
             
             causeth
             his
             
               *
            
             
               Hattee-humawyoon
            
             to
             be
             drawn
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             what
             the
             
               Arses
               ,
            
             that
             is
             petitions
             ,
             did
             require
             ;
             )
             if
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             demand
             no
             further
             of
             him
             (
             the
             other
             
               Bashawes
            
             not
             having
             spoken
             one
             word
             all
             this
             while
             )
             they
             all
             depart
             ,
             and
             take
             horse
             at
             the
             second
             
             Gate
             ;
             and
             being
             accompanied
             by
             divers
             men
             of
             quality
             (
             who
             to
             insinuate
             into
             their
             favours
             do
             wait
             upon
             them
             )
             besides
             a
             great
             company
             of
             their
             own
             people
             ,
             every
             one
             goes
             to
             his
             own
             house
             .
             The
             Chief
             
               Vizir
            
             for
             his
             greater
             grace
             and
             honour
             ,
             hath
             commonly
             about
             an
             hundred
             
               Chiaushes
            
             on
             hors-back
             ,
             who
             bring
             him
             to
             his
             home
             .
             And
             so
             the
             
               Divan
            
             is
             ended
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             it
             being
             about
             three
             hours
             afternoon
             ;
             but
             upon
             such
             dayes
             as
             they
             have
             no
             Audience
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             dispatch
             sooner
             .
             And
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             
               Vizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             the
             same
             also
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             
               Caimekam
            
             in
             his
             absence
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             sometimes
             also
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Agha
            
             of
             the
             
               Janizaries
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               *
            
             Captain
             
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             come
             to
             the
             
               Divan
               ,
            
             when
             they
             are
             at
             home
             in
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             and
             have
             businesse
             to
             do
             there
             .
             But
             the
             
             Captain
             
               Bashawe
            
             only
             ,
             doth
             go
             in
             unto
             the
             King
             (
             which
             also
             may
             not
             be
             but
             in
             Companie
             of
             the
             other
             
               Bashawes
               )
            
             and
             his
             businesse
             is
             to
             acquaint
             his
             Majestie
             with
             the
             estate
             ,
             and
             affairs
             of
             the
             
               Arsenal
               ,
            
             and
             
               Armada
               .
            
             His
             place
             in
             the
             
               Divan
            
             
             is
             upon
             the
             same
             Bench
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             sitteth
             last
             ,
             and
             lowest
             of
             all
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ;
            
             unlesse
             he
             be
             a
             
               Vizir
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             often
             seen
             )
             and
             then
             he
             takes
             his
             place
             either
             second
             ,
             or
             third
             ,
             or
             fourth
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             degree
             by
             election
             .
             But
             the
             
               Agha
            
             of
             the
             
               Janizaries
            
             doth
             not
             sit
             in
             
               Divan
               ,
            
             
             but
             sitteth
             under
             the
             open
             Gallery
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             within
             the
             second
             Gate
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             it
             shall
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             upon
             some
             extraordinary
             businesse
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             sometimes
             been
             seen
             )
             that
             he
             be
             to
             go
             in
             unto
             the
             king
             ;
             then
             he
             is
             called
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             goeth
             before
             either
             
               Defterdars
               ,
            
             or
             
               Cadeeleschers
               :
            
             and
             being
             come
             out
             from
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             he
             sitteth
             down
             again
             in
             his
             place
             untill
             the
             
               Divan
            
             be
             ended
             :
             he
             is
             the
             last
             that
             departeth
             of
             all
             the
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             attended
             on
             by
             a
             great
             many
             
               *
            
             
               Churbegees
               ,
            
             and
             
               Janizaries
            
             unto
             his
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             where
             he
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             do
             live
             together
          
           
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             Predecessors
             were
             alwayes
             wont
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             this
             man
             sometimes
             cometh
             privately
             by
             an
             upper
             way
             to
             a
             certain
             little
             window
             ,
             which
             looketh
             into
             the
             
               Divan
               ,
            
             right
             over
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Chief
             
               Vizir
               :
            
             and
             there
             sitteth
             (
             with
             a
             Lattise
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             
             may
             not
             be
             seen
             )
             to
             hear
             and
             see
             what
             is
             done
             in
             the
             
               Divan
               :
            
             and
             especially
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             to
             give
             Audience
             to
             any
             Embassador
             from
             a
             great
             Prince
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             eat
             ,
             and
             hear
             him
             discourse
             with
             the
             
               Bashawes
               :
            
             and
             by
             this
             his
             coming
             to
             that
             window
             ,
             the
             Chief
             
               Vizir
            
             (
             who
             alwayes
             standeth
             in
             jeopardy
             of
             losing
             his
             head
             upon
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             displeasure
             )
             is
             enforced
             to
             carry
             himself
             very
             uprightly
             ,
             and
             circumspectly
             ,
             in
             the
             mannaging
             of
             affairs
             ,
             whilst
             he
             sits
             in
             
               Divan
               :
            
             though
             at
             other
             times
             his
             hands
             are
             open
             to
             bribery
             ,
             and
             carry
             businesses
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Audience
               ,
               and
               entertainment
               given
               to
               Ambassadors
               .
            
          
           
             WHen
             it
             falleth
             out
             that
             an
             Ambassador
             from
             any
             great
             Prince
             is
             to
             kisse
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             hand
             :
             it
             must
             be
             either
             upon
             a
             Sunday
             ,
             or
             upon
             a
             Tuesday
             :
             (
             for
             those
             are
             the
             dayes
             appointed
             
             for
             his
             Highnesse
             to
             give
             Audience
             )
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             not
             be
             troubled
             at
             other
             times
             .
             And
             then
             the
             
               Vizir
            
             commandeth
             that
             there
             be
             a
             great
             
               Divan
               ,
            
             which
             is
             done
             by
             calling
             together
             all
             the
             
               Grandees
            
             of
             the
             
               Port
               ;
            
             all
             the
             
               Chiaushes
               ,
            
             all
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Mutaferrakas
               ,
            
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             
               Spahees
            
             and
             
               Janizaries
               ;
            
             who
             are
             every
             one
             of
             them
             commanded
             by
             their
             Captains
             to
             apparel
             themselves
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             that
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             every
             one
             to
             his
             place
             in
             the
             second
             Court
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             stand
             in
             orderly
             ranks
             :
             making
             indeed
             a
             very
             goodly
             shew
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             very
             well
             clothed
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             of
             them
             of
             comely
             personage
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             
               Divan
            
             being
             all
             in
             order
             ,
             (
             and
             few
             ,
             or
             no
             common
             businesses
             handled
             for
             that
             day
             )
             the
             
               Vizir
               ,
            
             sendeth
             
             the
             
               Chiaush
               Bashaw
            
             with
             many
             of
             his
             
               Chiaushes
            
             on
             horse-back
             to
             accompany
             the
             Ambassador
             :
             who
             being
             come
             to
             the
             
               Divan
            
             is
             set
             face
             to
             face
             close
             before
             the
             chief
             
               Vizir
               ,
            
             upon
             a
             stool
             covered
             
             with
             Cloth
             of
             Gold
             .
             Having
             for
             a
             while
             complemented
             ,
             and
             used
             some
             friendly
             discourse
             together
             ,
             the
             
               Bashaw
            
             commandeth
             that
             dinner
             be
             brought
             :
             the
             which
             is
             done
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             upon
             other
             
               Divan
            
             dayes
             (
             only
             the
             round
             plate
             on
             which
             the
             meat
             is
             set
             is
             of
             silver
             ;
             and
             the
             victuals
             are
             more
             delicate
             ,
             and
             in
             greater
             abundance
             .
             )
             And
             so
             the
             Ambassador
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Vizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             with
             one
             or
             two
             of
             the
             other
             
               Bashawes
            
             do
             eat
             together
             .
             And
             for
             every
             such
             banquet
             at
             such
             times
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             alloweth
             (
             besides
             the
             ordinary
             
               Divan
            
             diet
             )
             a
             thousand
             
             Crowns
             to
             be
             spent
             :
             howbeit
             I
             dare
             say
             the
             Steward
             makes
             the
             one
             half
             to
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             and
             reserves
             the
             rest
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             They
             having
             dined
             ,
             the
             
               Vizir
            
             entertaineth
             the
             Ambassador
             with
             some
             discourse
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Ambassadors
             followers
             have
             dined
             also
             ,
             (
             who
             I
             can
             upon
             experience
             affirm
             are
             served
             after
             a
             very
             mean
             fashion
             )
             and
             then
             the
             
             Ambassador
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             own
             attendants
             retire
             themselves
             into
             a
             certain
             place
             near
             the
             kings
             gate
             :
             where
             he
             must
             stay
             till
             such
             time
             as
             all
             the
             orders
             of
             the
             
               Divan
            
             have
             had
             audience
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             who
             being
             dismissed
             do
             all
             depart
             ,
             (
             the
             
               Bashawes
            
             excepted
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             honour
             are
             to
             stay
             ,
             and
             attend
             in
             the
             room
             upon
             his
             Majestie
             .
             )
             But
             by
             the
             way
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             to
             relate
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             present
             ,
             which
             the
             Ambassador
             brings
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             carried
             (
             whilst
             he
             sitteth
             in
             the
             said
             retiring
             place
             )
             once
             about
             the
             second
             Court
             in
             open
             sight
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             be
             )
             and
             so
             in
             unto
             the
             King
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Ambassador
             is
             called
             by
             the
             
             master
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             gate
             where
             the
             
               Cape●…
               Agha
            
             standeth
             with
             a
             company
             of
             Eunuchs
             :
             thence
             the
             
               Capee
               Agha
            
             leadeth
             him
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             room
             ,
             where
             there
             do
             stand
             two
             
               Capoochee
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             who
             take
             the
             Ambassador
             ,
             the
             one
             by
             
             one
             arm
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             by
             the
             other
             arm
             ,
             and
             so
             lead
             him
             to
             kisse
             his
             highnesse
             hand
             (
             which
             in
             truth
             is
             but
             his
             hanging
             sleeve
             ;
             which
             he
             having
             done
             ,
             they
             lead
             
             him
             back
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             to
             the
             lower
             end
             of
             the
             room
             ,
             where
             he
             standeth
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             said
             two
             
               Capoochee
               Bashawes
            
             have
             lead
             such
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             gentlemen
             ,
             as
             are
             appointed
             to
             kisse
             the
             Kings
             hand
             also
             .
             This
             done
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Druggaman
            
             declareth
             the
             Ambassadors
             commission
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             makes
             no
             answer
             at
             all
             (
             disdaining
             to
             speak
             to
             a
             Christian
             )
             but
             only
             speaketh
             a
             word
             or
             two
             to
             the
             chief
             
               Vizir
            
             to
             license
             him
             ;
             referring
             all
             proceedings
             to
             his
             discretion
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Ambassador
             departeth
             ,
             doing
             obeisance
             to
             the
             
             King
             ,
             with
             bowing
             down
             his
             head
             ,
             but
             pulleth
             not
             off
             his
             hat
             ,
             or
             cap
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             particular
             ,
             belonging
             to
             this
             ceremonie
             ,
             worth
             the
             observation
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             time
             ,
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             ,
             aswell
             Ambassador
             ,
             as
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             kisse
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             hand
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             vested
             with
             a
             vest
             given
             him
             by
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               :
            
             and
             
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             before
             the
             Ambassador
             goeth
             in
             unto
             the
             king
             ,
             the
             
               Uizir
               Azem
            
             sendeth
             him
             so
             many
             vests
             ,
             as
             are
             appointed
             by
             
               Canon
               ,
            
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             gentlemen
             ;
             who
             put
             them
             on
             in
             the
             
             place
             where
             the
             Ambassador
             stayeth
             till
             the
             King
             send
             for
             him
             to
             give
             him
             Audience
             .
             These
             vests
             are
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             is
             one
             or
             two
             for
             the
             Ambassadors
             own
             person
             of
             cloth
             of
             gold
             of
             
               Bursia
               ;
            
             the
             other
             being
             of
             a
             low
             price
             ,
             worth
             little
             or
             nothing
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             lieu
             of
             those
             vests
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Ambassador
             (
             which
             is
             to
             go
             to
             the
             King
             for
             his
             first
             audience
             )
             or
             
               Bashawe
            
             (
             who
             at
             his
             return
             from
             some
             imployment
             abroad
             ,
             is
             to
             kisse
             his
             hand
             )
             but
             they
             present
             to
             him
             the
             full
             value
             of
             what
             the
             
               Canon
            
             requireth
             :
             in
             
             so
             much
             that
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             receiveth
             more
             then
             he
             giveth
             ,
             twentie
             fold
             .
             Moreover
             the
             
               Bashawes
            
             (
             over
             and
             above
             the
             ordinary
             duty
             )
             do
             give
             him
             exceeding
             rich
             presents
             :
             and
             oftentimes
             great
             sums
             of
             money
             too
             ;
             that
             by
             all
             means
             they
             may
             continue
             in
             his
             grace
             and
             favour
             .
          
           
             Other
             Ambassadors
             ,
             which
             come
             from
             petty
             Princes
             ,
             or
             States
             ,
             howbeit
             they
             are
             vested
             also
             with
             vests
             given
             them
             by
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               :
            
             yet
             they
             come
             not
             to
             the
             
               Divan
            
             in
             that
             pomp
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             feasted
             as
             the
             others
             are
             ;
             but
             go
             privately
             ,
             carrying
             their
             present
             with
             
             them
             :
             howsoever
             they
             are
             also
             led
             in
             unto
             the
             King
             after
             the
             aforesaid
             manner
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             all
             Ambassadors
             from
             absolute
             Princes
             ;
             aswell
             ordinary
             ,
             as
             extraordinary
             ,
             (
             excepting
             
             those
             from
             the
             
               State
            
             of
             
               Venice
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             ,
             from
             their
             first
             introduction
             it
             was
             denied
             :
             )
             all
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             lie
             at
             the
             charges
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               .
            
             For
             from
             his
             own
             store
             ,
             they
             have
             allowed
             them
             ,
             wheat
             ,
             barley
             ,
             pulse
             ,
             wood
             ,
             coals
             ,
             hay
             ,
             the
             custom
             of
             their
             wine
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             necessaries
             for
             their
             houshold
             expense
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               Defterdar
            
             so
             many
             
               *
            
             aspars
             
               per
               diem
            
             as
             the
             
               Vizir
            
             shall
             think
             fit
             .
             Which
             provision
             ,
             though
             now
             of
             late
             it
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             be
             gotten
             ;
             yet
             by
             great
             importunity
             and
             gifts
             ,
             (
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             good
             to
             be
             done
             )
             in
             the
             end
             they
             receive
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             officers
             will
             share
             with
             them
             do
             they
             what
             they
             can
             :
             such
             is
             their
             basenesse
             and
             slender
             account
             ,
             of
             either
             honour
             ,
             or
             honesty
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 which
                 live
                 in
                 the
              
               Seraglio
               ;
               
                 and
                 chiefly
                 of
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 Uirgins
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             far
             made
             a
             description
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             buildings
             which
             are
             therein
             ;
             with
             some
             particulars
             belonging
             unto
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             I
             have
             both
             seen
             ,
             and
             heard
             from
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             daily
             conversant
             there
             :
             it
             followeth
             that
             I
             now
             speak
             somewhat
             touching
             those
             which
             dwell
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             several
             qualities
             ,
             and
             employments
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             which
             are
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             slaves
             (
             for
             so
             they
             stile
             themselves
             )
             and
             so
             are
             all
             they
             which
             
             are
             subject
             to
             his
             Empire
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             that
             he
             is
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             they
             do
             all
             acknowledge
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             do
             possesse
             ,
             or
             enjoy
             ,
             proceedeth
             meerly
             from
             his
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             favour
             :
             and
             not
             onely
             their
             estates
             ,
             but
             their
             lives
             also
             are
             at
             his
             dispose
             ,
             not
             having
             respect
             either
             to
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             manner
             .
             So
             that
             
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             the
             attributes
             they
             give
             unto
             him
             are
             proper
             ,
             and
             fitly
             suting
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             a
             Prince
             .
             For
             he
             is
             stiled
             sometimes
             
               *
            
             
               Paudishawh
               ,
            
             and
             sometimes
             
               *
            
             
               Hoonkeawr
               .
            
             In
             regard
             of
             soveraignty
             and
             justice
             ,
             they
             may
             truly
             call
             him
             
               Paudishawh
               ;
            
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             tyranny
             ,
             
               Hoonkeawr
               :
            
             both
             which
             words
             they
             use
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             as
             we
             do
             the
             word
             ,
             king
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Seraglio
            
             may
             rightly
             be
             termed
             the
             seminary
             or
             nursery
             of
             the
             best
             subjects
             .
             For
             in
             it
             all
             they
             have
             their
             education
             ,
             who
             afterward
             become
             the
             principal
             officers
             ,
             and
             subordinate
             rulers
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             affairs
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             :
             as
             hereafter
             I
             shall
             shew
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             They
             which
             are
             within
             the
             third
             gate
             ,
             
             called
             the
             Kings
             gate
             ,
             are
             about
             two
             thousand
             persons
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ;
             whereof
             the
             women
             (
             old
             and
             young
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             what
             with
             the
             Kings
             concubines
             ,
             old
             women
             ,
             and
             women-servants
             )
             may
             be
             about
             eleven
             or
             twelve
             
             
             hundred
             .
             Now
             ,
             those
             which
             are
             shut
             up
             for
             their
             beauties
             ,
             are
             all
             young
             virgins
             
             taken
             and
             stollen
             from
             forraign
             Nations
             :
             who
             after
             they
             have
             been
             instructed
             in
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             can
             play
             upon
             instruments
             ,
             sing
             ,
             dance
             ,
             and
             few
             curiously
             ;
             they
             are
             given
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             as
             presents
             of
             great
             value
             :
             and
             the
             number
             of
             these
             encreaseth
             daily
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             sent
             ,
             and
             presented
             by
             the
             
               Tartars
               ,
            
             by
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Queen
             .
             They
             do
             likewise
             sometimes
             decrease
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             shall
             think
             fit
             .
             For
             upon
             divers
             occasions
             ,
             and
             accidents
             ,
             he
             causeth
             many
             of
             them
             to
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             this
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             the
             old
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             which
             is
             also
             a
             very
             goodly
             ,
             and
             spacious
             place
             ,
             of
             which
             hereafter
             I
             shall
             take
             occasion
             to
             make
             mention
             .
             These
             Virgins
             immediately
             after
             their
             
             coming
             into
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             are
             made
             
               Turks
               ;
            
             which
             is
             done
             by
             using
             this
             ceremony
             only
             ;
             to
             hold
             up
             their
             forefinger
             ,
             and
             say
             these
             words
             ;
             
               law
               illawheh
               illaw
               Allaw
               ,
               Muhammed
               resoul
               Allawh
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               God
               but
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               Mahomet
               is
               the
               messenger
               of
               God
               .
            
             And
             
             according
             as
             they
             are
             in
             age
             and
             disposition
             (
             being
             proved
             ,
             and
             examined
             by
             an
             old
             woman
             called
             
               Kahiyah
               Cadun
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               maids
               )
            
             
             so
             they
             are
             placed
             in
             a
             room
             with
             the
             others
             of
             the
             same
             age
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             and
             inclination
             ,
             to
             live
             together
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             Womens
             lodgings
             ,
             they
             
             live
             as
             Nuns
             do
             in
             great
             Nunneries
             :
             for
             these
             virgins
             ,
             have
             very
             large
             rooms
             to
             live
             in
             ,
             and
             their
             bed-chambers
             will
             
             hold
             almost
             a
             hundred
             of
             them
             a
             piece
             .
             They
             sleep
             upon
             
               Sofaes
               ,
            
             which
             are
             built
             long-wise
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             room
             ,
             and
             a
             large
             space
             left
             in
             the
             midst
             to
             go
             to
             and
             fro
             about
             their
             businesse
             .
          
           
             Their
             beds
             are
             very
             course
             ,
             and
             hard
             
             (
             for
             the
             Turks
             neither
             use
             featherbeds
             ,
             nor
             corded
             bedsteads
             )
             made
             of
             flocks
             of
             wooll
             :
             and
             by
             every
             ten
             virgins
             there
             lies
             an
             old
             woman
             :
             and
             all
             the
             night
             long
             there
             are
             many
             lamps
             burning
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             may
             see
             plainly
             throughout
             the
             whole
             room
             :
             which
             doth
             both
             keep
             the
             young
             women
             from
             wantonnesse
             ,
             and
             serve
             upon
             any
             occasion
             which
             may
             happen
             in
             the
             night
             .
             Near
             unto
             the
             said
             bed-chambers
             they
             have
             baths
             for
             their
             use
             
             
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             with
             many
             fountains
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             are
             served
             with
             water
             :
             and
             above
             their
             chambers
             there
             are
             divers
             rooms
             ,
             where
             they
             sit
             and
             sew
             :
             and
             there
             
             they
             keep
             their
             boxes
             ,
             and
             chests
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             lay
             up
             their
             apparel
             .
          
           
             They
             feed
             by
             whole
             
               Camarada's
               ,
            
             and
             are
             served
             ,
             and
             waited
             upon
             by
             other
             women
             :
             nor
             do
             they
             want
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             places
             likewise
             for
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             go
             to
             school
             ,
             to
             learn
             
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             read
             (
             if
             they
             will
             )
             the
             Turkish
             tongue
             ,
             to
             sew
             also
             ,
             and
             to
             play
             on
             divers
             instruments
             :
             and
             thus
             they
             spend
             the
             day
             with
             their
             mistresses
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             ancient
             women
             :
             some
             hours
             notwithstanding
             being
             allowed
             them
             for
             their
             recreation
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             gardens
             ,
             
             and
             use
             such
             sports
             as
             they
             familiarly
             exercise
             themselves
             withall
             .
          
           
             The
             king
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             frequent
             ,
             or
             see
             these
             Virgins
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             at
             that
             instant
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             first
             presented
             unto
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             case
             that
             he
             desire
             one
             of
             them
             for
             his
             bed-fellow
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             him
             some
             pastime
             with
             musick
             ,
             and
             other
             sports
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             prepared
             
             for
             a
             fresh
             mate
             ,
             he
             gives
             notice
             to
             the
             said
             
               Kahiya
               Cadun
            
             of
             his
             purpose
             ;
             who
             immediately
             bestirs
             her self
             ,
             like
             a
             crafty
             baud
             ,
             and
             chooseth
             out
             such
             as
             she
             judgeth
             to
             be
             the
             most
             amiable
             ,
             and
             fairest
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             having
             placed
             them
             in
             good
             order
             in
             a
             room
             ,
             in
             two
             ranks
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             pictures
             ,
             half
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             half
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             she
             forthwith
             brings
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             walking
             four
             or
             
             five
             times
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             viewed
             them
             well
             ,
             taketh
             good
             notice
             within
             himself
             of
             her
             that
             he
             best
             liketh
             ,
             but
             sayes
             nothing
             ;
             only
             as
             he
             goeth
             out
             again
             ,
             he
             throweth
             a
             handkerchief
             into
             that
             virgins
             hand
             ;
             by
             which
             
             token
             she
             knoweth
             that
             she
             is
             to
             lie
             with
             him
             that
             night
             :
             so
             she
             being
             (
             questionless
             )
             exceeding
             joyful
             to
             become
             the
             object
             of
             so
             great
             a
             fortune
             ,
             in
             being
             chosen
             out
             from
             among
             so
             many
             to
             enjoy
             the
             society
             of
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             hath
             all
             the
             art
             ,
             that
             possibly
             may
             be
             ,
             shown
             upon
             her
             by
             the
             
               Cadun
               ,
            
             in
             attiring
             ,
             ●…ainting
             ,
             and
             perfuming
             her
             ;
             and
             at
             night
             she
             is
             brought
             
             to
             sleep
             with
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             in
             the
             womens
             lodgings
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             chambers
             set
             apart
             for
             that
             businesse
             onely
             .
             
             And
             being
             in
             Bed
             together
             ,
             they
             have
             
             two
             great
             wax
             lights
             burning
             by
             them
             all
             night
             ;
             one
             at
             the
             beds
             feet
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             by
             the
             door
             :
             besides
             there
             are
             appointed
             (
             by
             the
             
               Cadun
               )
            
             divers
             old
             Black
             moor
             women
             ,
             to
             watch
             by
             turns
             that
             night
             in
             the
             chamber
             ,
             by
             two
             at
             a
             time
             ;
             one
             of
             them
             to
             sit
             by
             the
             light
             at
             the
             beds
             feet
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             by
             the
             door
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             will
             they
             change
             ,
             and
             other
             two
             supply
             their
             rooms
             ,
             without
             making
             the
             least
             noise
             imaginable
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             King
             is
             not
             any
             whit
             disturbed
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             morning
             when
             his
             Highness
             riseth
             (
             for
             he
             riseth
             first
             )
             he
             changeth
             all
             
             his
             apparell
             from
             top
             to
             toe
             ,
             leaving
             those
             which
             he
             wore
             to
             her
             that
             he
             lay
             withall
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             money
             that
             was
             in
             his
             pockets
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             much
             ;
             and
             so
             departeth
             to
             his
             own
             lodgings
             ;
             from
             whence
             also
             he
             sendeth
             her
             immediately
             a
             present
             of
             jewels
             ,
             money
             ,
             and
             vests
             ,
             of
             great
             value
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             content
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             from
             her
             that
             night
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             he
             deals
             with
             all
             such
             as
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             in
             that
             kinde
             ;
             but
             with
             some
             he
             continueth
             longer
             then
             with
             other
             some
             ,
             
             and
             enlargeth
             his
             bounty
             far
             more
             towards
             some
             then
             others
             ;
             according
             as
             his
             humor
             ,
             and
             affection
             to
             them
             encreaseth
             ,
             by
             their
             fulfilling
             his
             lustful
             desires
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             of
             them
             doth
             conceive
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             his
             first
             begotten
             child
             ;
             then
             she
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Sultana
               Queen
               :
            
             and
             
             if
             it
             be
             a
             son
             ,
             she
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             established
             Queen
             by
             great
             feasts
             ,
             and
             solemnities
             ;
             and
             forthwith
             hath
             a
             dwelling
             assigned
             unto
             her
             apart
             ,
             of
             many
             stately
             rooms
             well
             furnished
             ;
             and
             many
             servants
             to
             attend
             upon
             her
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             likewise
             alloweth
             her
             a
             large
             
             revenue
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             give
             away
             ,
             and
             spend
             at
             her
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             she
             may
             have
             occasion
             ;
             and
             all
             they
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             must
             ,
             and
             do
             acknowledge
             her
             for
             Queen
             ,
             shewing
             all
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             respect
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             both
             to
             her self
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             belong
             unto
             her
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             women
             (
             howsoever
             they
             bring
             forth
             issue
             )
             are
             not
             called
             Queens
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             called
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             because
             
             they
             have
             had
             carnal
             commerce
             with
             the
             King
             :
             and
             she
             onely
             is
             called
             Queen
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             first
             begotten
             
             son
             ,
             heir
             to
             the
             Empire
             ;
             the
             which
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             being
             frequented
             by
             the
             King
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             have
             also
             this
             prerogative
             ;
             to
             be
             immediately
             removed
             from
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             rooms
             apart
             ,
             exceeding
             well
             served
             ,
             and
             attended
             ;
             and
             have
             no
             want
             ,
             either
             of
             money
             ,
             or
             apparrell
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             their
             degree
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             
               Sultana's
            
             do
             resort
             together
             very
             familiarly
             ,
             when
             they
             please
             ;
             but
             not
             without
             great
             dissimulation
             ,
             and
             inward
             malice
             ;
             fearing
             lest
             the
             one
             should
             be
             better
             beloved
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             their
             jealousie
             ,
             they
             (
             in
             outward
             shew
             )
             use
             all
             kind
             of
             courtesie
             one
             towards
             another
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             it
             happen
             that
             the
             first
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             heir
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             should
             have
             a
             second
             son
             ,
             then
             ,
             her
             son
             being
             to
             succeed
             the
             deceased
             heir
             ,
             she
             is
             immediately
             made
             Queen
             :
             and
             the
             former
             shall
             remain
             a
             
               Sultana
            
             only
             ,
             and
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             
             revenue
             ,
             and
             royalty
             :
             thus
             the
             title
             of
             Queen
             runneth
             from
             one
             
               Sultana
            
             to
             another
             
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             sons
             succession
             .
          
           
             In
             times
             past
             the
             Queen
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             wedded
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             now
             she
             passeth
             without
             the
             
               Kebin
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             an
             assignment
             of
             any
             joynture
             ,
             or
             celebrating
             the
             nuptial
             rites
             :
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             
             
               Muftee
               ,
            
             to
             give
             each
             of
             them
             their
             assent
             to
             matrimonie
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             
               Hogett
            
             made
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             authenticall
             writing
             or
             testification
             )
             not
             only
             of
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             two
             parties
             to
             be
             contracted
             ;
             but
             also
             of
             the
             joynture
             which
             the
             King
             is
             to
             make
             over
             unto
             her
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             the
             Queens
             are
             not
             now
             (
             nor
             have
             been
             of
             late
             yeers
             )
             espoused
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             dismember
             the
             Kings
             patrimony
             of
             five
             hundred
             thousand
             chicquins
             a
             year
             .
             For
             
               Sultan
               Selim
            
             having
             allowed
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             
             his
             wife
             (
             to
             the
             end
             she
             might
             spend
             freely
             ,
             and
             build
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Hospitals
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             all
             means
             she
             might
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             )
             made
             a
             decree
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Successors
             should
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             purposed
             to
             be
             married
             to
             their
             Queens
             .
             But
             now
             the
             said
             revenue
             being
             otherwise
             employed
             ,
             the
             
               Bashawes
            
             
             do
             endeavour
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             from
             marrying
             .
             And
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             have
             none
             to
             rule
             but
             the
             King
             alone
             ;
             howsoever
             (
             married
             ,
             or
             not
             married
             )
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             heir
             is
             by
             every
             one
             called
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             for
             Queen
             ;
             and
             presented
             with
             many
             rich
             presents
             from
             all
             great
             personages
             :
             and
             hath
             continually
             at
             her
             gate
             ,
             a
             guard
             of
             thirty
             ,
             or
             fourty
             Black
             Eunuchs
             ,
             together
             with
             
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Kuzlar
               Agha
            
             their
             master
             ;
             whom
             she
             commandeth
             and
             employeth
             in
             all
             her
             occasions
             :
             and
             so
             do
             all
             the
             other
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             which
             never
             stir
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             but
             in
             company
             of
             the
             King
             himself
             ;
             who
             oftentimes
             carrieth
             either
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             them
             abroad
             by
             water
             ,
             to
             his
             other
             
               Seraglios
            
             of
             pleasure
             :
             and
             in
             those
             wayes
             ,
             through
             which
             they
             passe
             to
             go
             to
             and
             fro
             from
             their
             
               *
            
             
               Kaiks
               ,
            
             there
             is
             Canvas
             pitched
             up
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             none
             may
             come
             near
             them
             but
             black
             Eunuchs
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             setled
             ,
             and
             covered
             close
             in
             the
             room
             at
             the
             stern
             of
             the
             Barge
             ;
             and
             then
             go
             in
             the
             Barge-men
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             fine
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             seen
             by
             any
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             onely
             ,
             and
             the
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             daughters
             ,
             sisters
             ,
             and
             aunts
             ,
             
             have
             their
             lodgings
             also
             in
             the
             same
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             being
             royally
             served
             ,
             and
             very
             sumptuously
             apparelled
             ,
             and
             live
             together
             by
             themselves
             ,
             in
             continuall
             pleasures
             ;
             until
             such
             time
             as
             ,
             at
             their
             request
             ,
             the
             King
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             give
             them
             in
             marriage
             :
             and
             then
             they
             come
             forth
             of
             that
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             carry
             each
             along
             with
             
             them
             a
             chest
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             gives
             them
             ,
             full
             of
             rich
             apparrel
             ,
             jewels
             ,
             and
             money
             ;
             to
             the
             value
             of
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             thirty
             thôusand
             pounds
             sterling
             a
             chest
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             (
             as
             we
             call
             it
             their
             portion
             .
             They
             carry
             likewise
             along
             with
             them
             all
             that
             they
             have
             hid
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             unknown
             to
             any
             but
             to
             themselves
             ;
             amounting
             sometimes
             to
             a
             great
             matter
             ,
             and
             stands
             them
             in
             good
             stead
             all
             their
             whole
             life
             time
             .
             And
             if
             so
             be
             that
             they
             be
             in
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             favour
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             be
             disposed
             to
             deal
             royally
             with
             them
             ;
             then
             they
             are
             suffered
             to
             carry
             with
             them
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             such
             women
             slaves
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             (
             provided
             they
             do
             not
             exceed
             the
             number
             of
             twenty
             a
             piece
             )
             
             
             and
             such
             Eunuchs
             as
             they
             like
             best
             for
             their
             service
             .
          
           
             These
             also
             being
             called
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             reserve
             still
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             live
             ,
             their
             allowance
             of
             money
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             whilst
             they
             lived
             in
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             some
             a
             thousand
             ,
             and
             some
             a
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             afpars
             a
             day
             :
             the
             slaves
             also
             and
             the
             Eunuchs
             do
             likewise
             enjoy
             their
             former
             pensions
             .
          
           
             Their
             houses
             are
             furnished
             ,
             both
             with
             houshold
             stuff
             ,
             and
             other
             necessary
             provision
             ,
             from
             the
             Kings
             
               *
            
             
               Hazineh
               ,
            
             and
             
               *
            
             
               Begleek
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             live
             in
             state
             like
             
               Sultana's
               ;
            
             so
             that
             indeed
             they
             live
             far
             better
             in
             every
             respect
             without
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             then
             they
             did
             within
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             so
             be
             that
             a
             
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             having
             married
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             not
             provided
             of
             a
             house
             fit
             for
             her
             ,
             then
             the
             King
             giveth
             her
             one
             of
             his
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             hath
             many
             which
             fall
             to
             him
             by
             the
             death
             of
             great
             persons
             )
             that
             her
             house
             may
             be
             sutable
             with
             her
             greatnesse
             and
             quality
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             for
             the
             husbands
             part
             ,
             he
             is
             on
             the
             contrary
             to
             make
             her
             a
             bill
             of
             dowrie
             ,
             
             ordinarily
             of
             at
             least
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             chicquins
             in
             money
             ,
             besides
             vests
             ,
             
             jewels
             ,
             brooches
             ,
             and
             other
             ornaments
             ,
             amounting
             to
             a
             great
             sum
             .
             For
             although
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             habit
             be
             common
             ,
             and
             nothing
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             other
             women
             ;
             yet
             the
             substance
             is
             far
             more
             rich
             ,
             and
             costly
             ;
             the
             which
             redounds
             to
             the
             great
             charge
             ,
             and
             losse
             of
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             They
             being
             thus
             married
             ,
             do
             not
             at
             all
             
             converse
             with
             men
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             did
             when
             they
             lived
             in
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
            
             (
             except
             with
             their
             own
             husbands
             )
             but
             with
             women
             only
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             commonly
             
             when
             they
             go
             upon
             visits
             to
             see
             their
             old
             acquaintance
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             but
             because
             they
             themselves
             came
             forth
             from
             thence
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             they
             may
             not
             at
             their
             pleasure
             come
             in
             again
             ,
             without
             leave
             from
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               .
            
          
           
             These
             
               Sultana's
            
             the
             
               Bashaws
            
             wifes
             ,
             are
             
             for
             the
             most
             part
             their
             husbands
             masters
             ,
             insulting
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             commanding
             them
             as
             they
             please
             :
             they
             alwayes
             wear
             at
             their
             girdle
             a
             
               *
            
             
               Hanjar
               ,
            
             set
             with
             rich
             stones
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             priviledge
             and
             domination
             :
             and
             esteem
             of
             their
             husbands
             ,
             as
             of
             slaves
             ,
             doing
             good
             or
             evil
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             receive
             content
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             finde
             them
             to
             be
             in
             favour
             ,
             and
             powerfull
             with
             the
             King
             .
             And
             sometimes
             they
             put
             their
             husbands
             away
             ,
             and
             take
             others
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             leave
             ;
             which
             divorce
             proveth
             commonly
             to
             be
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             ruin
             of
             the
             poor
             rejected
             husbands
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             apt
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             perswasion
             of
             the
             
               Sultana's
               :
            
             so
             it
             behoves
             them
             in
             any
             case
             to
             be
             very
             obsequious
             to
             their
             wives
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             other
             women
             which
             are
             not
             so
             fortunate
             as
             to
             be
             beloved
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             
             must
             still
             live
             together
             ,
             and
             diet
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             young
             virgins
             ;
             wasting
             their
             youthful
             dayes
             amongst
             themselves
             in
             evil
             thoughts
             (
             for
             they
             are
             too
             strictly
             lookt
             unto
             ,
             to
             offend
             in
             act
             )
             and
             when
             they
             are
             grown
             old
             ,
             they
             serve
             for
             mistresses
             ,
             and
             overseers
             of
             the
             young
             ones
             ,
             wch
             are
             daily
             brought
             into
             the
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             but
             they
             hold
             it
             their
             best
             fortune
             (
             their
             former
             hopes
             of
             being
             bed-fellows
             to
             an
             Emperour
             being
             now
             wholly
             frustrated
             )
             through
             some
             accident
             to
             be
             sent
             forth
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             old
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
             For
             from
             the
             old
             
               Seraglio
            
             they
             may
             be
             married
             (
             if
             the
             mistresse
             of
             that
             place
             give
             
             her
             consent
             thereto
             )
             and
             may
             take
             with
             them
             such
             money
             ,
             as
             they
             through
             their
             frugality
             have
             saved
             ,
             and
             spared
             ,
             of
             their
             former
             allowance
             in
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             such
             things
             as
             have
             been
             given
             them
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             which
             may
             amount
             to
             a
             reasonable
             value
             .
             For
             whilst
             they
             are
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             they
             get
             many
             things
             from
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             who
             having
             formerly
             been
             companions
             with
             them
             ,
             cannot
             but
             in
             some
             measure
             let
             them
             be
             partakers
             of
             their
             good
             fortune
             ;
             besides
             their
             currant
             pay
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             Treasury
             of
             
               *
            
             fifteen
             or
             twenty
             aspars
             a
             day
             for
             the
             middle
             sort
             ,
             and
             four
             or
             five
             for
             the
             bafer
             sort
             ;
             the
             which
             is
             paid
             at
             every
             three
             moneths
             end
             ,
             without
             any
             deferring
             or
             contradiction
             :
             in
             this
             manner
             also
             are
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             paid
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             quarterly
             ;
             having
             for
             their
             shares
             from
             
               *
            
             a
             thousand
             to
             a
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             aspers
             a
             piece
             daily
             ,
             besides
             as
             much
             clothing
             as
             they
             will
             ;
             and
             jewels
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             given
             to
             them
             with
             the
             Kings
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             souldiers
             likewise
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             (
             of
             what
             quality
             soever
             they
             be
             )
             as
             are
             to
             receive
             pay
             from
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             are
             paid
             quarterly
             :
             and
             they
             call
             the
             first
             
             quarters
             pay
             ,
             
               Masar
               ;
            
             the
             second
             
               Rejedg
               ,
            
             the
             third
             ,
             
               Reshen
               ;
            
             and
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             ,
             
               Lezez
               .
            
          
           
             The
             women
             servants
             have
             ,
             besides
             their
             
             pay
             ,
             two
             gowns
             of
             cloth
             a
             piece
             yearly
             ,
             and
             a
             piece
             of
             fine
             linnen
             for
             smocks
             of
             twenty
             
               *
            
             
               Pikes
            
             long
             ,
             and
             a
             piece
             more
             fine
             for
             handkerchiefs
             of
             ten
             
               Pikes
               :
            
             and
             at
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Byram
            
             one
             silk
             gown
             a
             piece
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             else
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             liberality
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             who
             at
             that
             time
             above
             the
             rest
             hath
             commonly
             a
             bountiful
             hand
             toward
             the
             women
             ;
             giving
             to
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             gowns
             with
             very
             rich
             furs
             ,
             ear-rings
             ,
             brooches
             ,
             bodkins
             ,
             bracelets
             for
             their
             arms
             and
             legs
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             set
             with
             stones
             of
             great
             worth
             ;
             of
             all
             which
             the
             King
             hath
             continually
             great
             store
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             unspeakable
             number
             of
             presents
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Sultana's
            
             are
             likewise
             presented
             at
             such
             times
             by
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
             the
             
               Bashaws
            
             wives
             (
             that
             by
             their
             means
             they
             may
             continue
             in
             grace
             and
             favour
             with
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               )
            
             with
             most
             stately
             ,
             and
             rich
             gifts
             ,
             and
             with
             money
             also
             :
             which
             indeed
             is
             more
             acceptable
             to
             
             them
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             kinde
             of
             present
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             they
             being
             very
             covetous
             do
             hoord
             up
             ,
             and
             spend
             but
             sparingly
             ,
             
             abandoning
             all
             manner
             of
             prodigality
             (
             in
             what
             may
             concern
             their
             own
             private
             purses
             )
             but
             warily
             ,
             and
             wittily
             provide
             against
             disasterous
             times
             ,
             which
             may
             come
             upon
             them
             unawares
             ;
             and
             especially
             against
             the
             Kings
             death
             :
             for
             then
             (
             excepting
             the
             
               Sultana
            
             Queen
             ,
             who
             remaineth
             still
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             as
             being
             mother
             to
             the
             succeeding
             King
             )
             all
             the
             other
             poor
             desolate
             Ladies
             loose
             the
             title
             of
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             and
             are
             immediately
             sent
             to
             the
             old
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             leaving
             behinde
             them
             their
             sons
             and
             daughters
             (
             if
             they
             have
             any
             living
             )
             in
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             there
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             and
             brought
             up
             ,
             under
             the
             government
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             other
             women
             ,
             appointed
             for
             that
             service
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             finding
             themselves
             to
             be
             wealthy
             ,
             they
             may
             marry
             with
             men
             of
             reasonable
             good
             quality
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             portion
             ,
             or
             estate
             ,
             which
             they
             possesse
             :
             and
             the
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             good
             report
             of
             the
             mistresse
             of
             the
             old
             
               Seraglio
            
             on
             their
             behalf
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             the
             least
             furtherances
             ,
             and
             helps
             in
             that
             businesse
             ;
             
             but
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             consent
             must
             be
             had
             thereto
             ,
             notwithstanding
             :
             who
             will
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             not
             only
             be
             made
             fully
             acquainted
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             their
             husbands
             ,
             but
             also
             will
             know
             what
             joynture
             they
             will
             be
             content
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             if
             in
             case
             they
             should
             put
             them
             away
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             consents
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             leave
             them
             widows
             .
             Thus
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             being
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             it
             is
             often
             seen
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             daughter
             of
             the
             King
             be
             married
             to
             a
             
               Bashawe
               ;
            
             yet
             the
             mother
             of
             
             that
             daughter
             (
             after
             the
             Kings
             decease
             )
             must
             be
             content
             with
             a
             second
             husband
             of
             small
             account
             ,
             far
             unequal
             ,
             and
             much
             inferiour
             ,
             both
             in
             title
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             and
             reputation
             to
             her
             Son
             in
             Law
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Sultan's
            
             have
             leave
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             that
             certain
             Jew-women
             may
             at
             any
             time
             come
             into
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             unto
             
             them
             ;
             who
             being
             extraordinary
             subtill
             ,
             and
             coming
             in
             under
             colour
             of
             teaching
             them
             some
             fine
             ,
             and
             curious
             needle-works
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             art
             of
             making
             
             waters
             ,
             oils
             ,
             and
             painting
             for
             their
             faces
             ,
             (
             having
             once
             made
             way
             with
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             Eunuchs
             ,
             which
             keep
             the
             gate
             ,
             
             by
             often
             feeing
             them
             for
             their
             egresse
             ,
             and
             regresse
             )
             do
             make
             themselves
             by
             their
             crafty
             insinuations
             so
             familiar
             ,
             and
             so
             welcome
             to
             the
             Kings
             women
             ,
             that
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             they
             prevail
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             they
             shall
             attempt
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             .
             For
             these
             are
             they
             whom
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             do
             imploy
             in
             their
             private
             occasions
             ;
             carrying
             out
             whatsoever
             they
             would
             have
             sold
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             unto
             them
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             buy
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             all
             such
             Jew-women
             ,
             as
             frequent
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             do
             become
             very
             rich
             .
             For
             what
             they
             bring
             in
             ,
             
             they
             buy
             it
             cheap
             ,
             and
             sell
             it
             dear
             to
             them
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             jewels
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             commodities
             to
             sell
             for
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             (
             which
             are
             to
             be
             conveyed
             out
             by
             stealth
             )
             they
             receive
             a
             reasonable
             price
             for
             them
             of
             strangers
             ,
             and
             then
             tell
             the
             simple
             Ladies
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             their
             worth
             (
             and
             are
             afraid
             to
             be
             discovered
             )
             that
             they
             sold
             them
             peradventure
             for
             the
             half
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             for
             them
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             there
             come
             things
             of
             great
             worth
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             to
             be
             sold
             abroad
             at
             easie
             rates
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             the
             husbands
             of
             those
             Jew-women
             
             have
             but
             a
             bad
             market
             of
             it
             .
             For
             being
             discovered
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             their
             wealth
             to
             be
             gotten
             by
             deceit
             ,
             they
             oftentimes
             loose
             both
             goods
             and
             life
             too
             ;
             the
             
               Bashawes
            
             and
             
               Defterdars
            
             altogether
             
             aiming
             at
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             thinking
             by
             that
             means
             to
             restore
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             that
             which
             hath
             from
             time
             to
             time
             been
             stollen
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             they
             themselves
             under
             pretence
             of
             so
             good
             a
             work
             )
             may
             easily
             get
             shares
             in
             the
             estates
             of
             such
             delinquents
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             generally
             known
             ,
             and
             accounted
             for
             fraudulent
             ,
             
             and
             false-hearted
             people
             )
             yet
             there
             is
             scarly
             a
             man
             of
             authority
             ,
             or
             esteem
             among
             the
             
               Turks
            
             (
             and
             especially
             the
             
               Defterdars
               )
            
             but
             hath
             a
             Jew
             for
             his
             councellor
             ,
             and
             assistant
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             his
             affairs
             ;
             such
             a
             good
             opinion
             they
             have
             of
             their
             sufficiency
             ;
             and
             so
             ready
             are
             the
             Jews
             to
             entertain
             any
             manner
             of
             employment
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             wives
             are
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             powerful
             with
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             but
             they
             themselves
             are
             as
             intimate
             with
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             ones
             of
             that
             rank
             .
          
           
           
             The
             women
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             are
             punished
             
             for
             their
             faults
             very
             severely
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             beaten
             by
             their
             overseers
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             prove
             disobedient
             ,
             incorrigible
             ,
             and
             insolent
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             the
             Kings
             order
             ,
             and
             expresse
             command
             ,
             turned
             out
             and
             sent
             into
             the
             old
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             as
             being
             utterly
             rejected
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             
             part
             of
             what
             they
             have
             is
             taken
             from
             them
             :
             but
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             culpable
             of
             witchcraft
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             abomination
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             bound
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             a
             sack
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             night
             cast
             
             into
             the
             sea
             .
             So
             that
             by
             all
             means
             it
             behoveth
             them
             to
             be
             very
             careful
             ,
             and
             obedient
             ,
             and
             to
             contain
             themselves
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             honesty
             ,
             chastity
             ,
             and
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             if
             they
             mean
             to
             prosper
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             a
             good
             end
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             one
             to
             bring
             ought
             in
             unto
             them
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             may
             commit
             the
             deeds
             of
             beastly
             
             and
             unnatural
             uncleannesse
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             have
             a
             will
             to
             eat
             radishes
             ,
             cucumbers
             ,
             gourds
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             meats
             ,
             they
             are
             sent
             in
             unto
             them
             sliced
             ,
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             means
             of
             playing
             the
             wantons
             .
             For
             they
             being
             all
             young
             ,
             lusty
             ,
             and
             lascivious
             ,
             
             and
             wanting
             the
             society
             of
             men
             (
             which
             would
             better
             instruct
             them
             ,
             and
             questionlesse
             far
             better
             employ
             them
             )
             are
             doubtlesse
             of
             themselves
             inclined
             to
             that
             which
             is
             nought
             ,
             and
             will
             often
             be
             possest
             with
             unchast
             thoughts
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Agiam
               oglans
               ,
               
                 how
                 taken
                 ,
                 distributed
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HAving
             already
             spoken
             of
             the
             women
             ,
             I
             must
             in
             the
             next
             place
             say
             somewhat
             of
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             which
             are
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             of
             their
             imployments
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             ordinarily
             about
             six
             or
             seven
             
             hundred
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             twelve
             ,
             to
             twenty
             five
             ,
             or
             thirty
             yeers
             of
             age
             ,
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             them
             Christians
             children
             (
             as
             almost
             all
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             are
             )
             gathered
             every
             three
             years
             in
             
               Morea
               ,
            
             and
             thorowout
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             
               Albania
               :
            
             the
             
             which
             Renegado
             children
             are
             disposed
             of
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             you
             shall
             hear
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             them
             which
             are
             to
             be
             
             taken
             is
             uncertain
             .
             For
             there
             are
             gathered
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             lesse
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             
               Capoochees
               ,
            
             and
             officers
             
             appointed
             for
             that
             service
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             discretion
             shall
             think
             fit
             ;
             but
             the
             greatest
             collection
             seldom
             or
             never
             comes
             to
             above
             two
             thousand
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             taken
             from
             such
             families
             ,
             as
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             the
             best
             spirit
             ,
             and
             most
             warlike
             disposition
             ;
             nor
             may
             they
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             gathered
             ,
             exceed
             twelve
             ,
             or
             fourteen
             yeers
             of
             age
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             unfit
             for
             a
             new
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             too
             well
             setled
             in
             Christianity
             to
             become
             good
             Turks
             .
             The
             
               Gapoochees
               ,
            
             having
             finished
             their
             circuit
             ,
             and
             gathered
             their
             whole
             complement
             ,
             bring
             them
             forthwith
             to
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             to
             be
             distributed
             as
             followeth
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             arrived
             at
             the
             port
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             clothed
             in
             course
             
               Salonichi
            
             cloth
             ,
             it
             makes
             no
             matter
             of
             what
             colour
             ;
             and
             
             their
             caps
             are
             of
             felt
             ,
             of
             the
             form
             of
             a
             sugar-loaf
             ,
             of
             the
             colour
             of
             Camels
             hair
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             all
             brought
             to
             the
             
               Vizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             who
             at
             that
             time
             is
             accompanied
             with
             the
             other
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             officers
             of
             the
             
               Seragl●…o
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             make
             choice
             of
             
             
             the
             most
             well
             favoured
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             judgeth
             likely
             to
             prove
             the
             best
             spirits
             :
             this
             choice
             being
             made
             ,
             the
             said
             youths
             chosen
             by
             the
             
               Uizir
               ,
            
             are
             carried
             by
             the
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
            
             into
             the
             Kings
             own
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             there
             distributed
             to
             such
             companies
             ,
             as
             want
             some
             to
             make
             up
             their
             compleat
             numbers
             .
             Then
             are
             they
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             made
             
               Turks
               ,
            
             and
             set
             to
             learn
             
             the
             Turkish
             tongue
             ;
             and
             according
             as
             their
             several
             inclinations
             are
             discovered
             ,
             and
             discerned
             by
             their
             overseers
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             encouraged
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             suffered
             to
             proceed
             :
             and
             such
             as
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             learn
             ,
             are
             taught
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             write
             ;
             
             but
             generally
             all
             of
             them
             are
             taught
             to
             wrestle
             ,
             to
             leap
             ,
             to
             run
             ,
             to
             throw
             the
             iron
             weight
             ,
             to
             shoot
             the
             bowe
             ,
             to
             discharge
             a
             piece
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             conclude
             )
             all
             such
             exercises
             as
             are
             befitting
             a
             Turkish
             Souldier
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             part
             of
             the
             residue
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             distributed
             by
             the
             chief
             
               Uizir
            
             into
             all
             
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             gardens
             ,
             and
             houses
             of
             pleasure
             :
             and
             into
             such
             ships
             as
             sail
             for
             the
             Kings
             account
             ,
             and
             which
             go
             to
             lade
             wood
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             provision
             for
             the
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             confining
             them
             to
             the
             masters
             
             of
             the
             said
             vessels
             ,
             with
             condition
             to
             restore
             them
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             require
             them
             :
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             with
             the
             chief
             arts-men
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             occupations
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             youths
             may
             learn
             some
             trade
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             idlenesse
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             become
             
               Janizaries
               ,
            
             and
             are
             at
             home
             :
             or
             if
             they
             will
             they
             may
             practise
             the
             said
             arts
             abroad
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             wars
             ,
             and
             reap
             great
             benefit
             for
             their
             pains
             ,
             He
             lendeth
             likewise
             to
             all
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             
               Grandees
            
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             to
             serve
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             all
             delivered
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             written
             down
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             them
             returned
             again
             ,
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             occasion
             to
             make
             them
             
               Janizaries
               .
            
             But
             these
             which
             are
             given
             to
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             are
             the
             scum
             ,
             and
             refuse
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             are
             employed
             only
             in
             the
             service
             of
             stables
             ,
             kitchins
             ,
             and
             such
             base
             offices
             of
             drudgery
             :
             and
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             residue
             are
             put
             into
             divers
             nurseries
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             custodie
             ,
             and
             discipline
             of
             certain
             white
             Eunuchs
             ,
             who
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             their
             overseers
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             that
             they
             be
             brought
             up
             ,
             and
             trained
             in
             military
             exercises
             ,
             until
             
             such
             time
             as
             they
             shall
             become
             fit
             to
             be
             entertained
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             
               Janizaries
            
             in
             the
             rooms
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             of
             old
             ones
             which
             are
             no
             longer
             fit
             for
             the
             wars
             ,
             but
             are
             made
             
               *
            
             
               Otooracks
            
             and
             have
             leave
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             of
             the
             latter
             sort
             kept
             in
             
               Seminaries
               ,
            
             are
             continually
             in
             labour
             :
             the
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             and
             
               Uizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             imploying
             them
             also
             many
             times
             in
             their
             buildings
             ,
             and
             other
             very
             laborious
             offices
             without
             exception
             .
          
           
             These
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             being
             thus
             distributed
             ;
             the
             chief
             
               Uizir
            
             presents
             a
             book
             ,
             wherein
             all
             their
             names
             are
             set
             down
             ,
             to
             
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             having
             seen
             it
             ,
             appointeth
             every
             one
             his
             pension
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Canon
            
             which
             is
             of
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             most
             of
             five
             aspars
             a
             day
             ;
             and
             underwrites
             it
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             :
             the
             which
             book
             is
             forthwith
             consigned
             into
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             chief
             
               Defterdar
               :
            
             that
             so
             ,
             he
             seeing
             by
             the
             said
             book
             what
             their
             several
             names
             ,
             and
             pensions
             are
             ,
             they
             may
             duely
             receive
             their
             pay
             from
             him
             .
             Now
             this
             
               Defterdar
            
             is
             bound
             so
             often
             as
             their
             pay
             is
             due
             (
             that
             is
             once
             in
             three
             moneths
             )
             to
             visit
             them
             all
             if
             he
             can
             ;
             enquiring
             who
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             taking
             good
             notice
             
             how
             the
             others
             live
             ,
             and
             spend
             their
             time
             ;
             whether
             they
             profit
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             by
             their
             tutors
             ,
             and
             overseers
             ;
             that
             if
             so
             be
             things
             be
             not
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             he
             may
             acquaint
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             therewith
             ,
             and
             have
             them
             amended
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             now
             return
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             having
             not
             thought
             it
             superfluous
             to
             have
             digressed
             a
             litle
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             spoken
             somewhat
             of
             the
             other
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             also
             .
             For
             it
             may
             peradventure
             prove
             delightful
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             heard
             of
             these
             passages
             so
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             albeit
             
             they
             are
             chosen
             for
             the
             best
             uses
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             the
             chief
             
               Uizir
               ;
            
             yet
             are
             their
             first
             imployments
             but
             very
             base
             ,
             and
             slavish
             .
             For
             they
             serve
             in
             the
             stables
             ,
             kitchens
             ,
             gardens
             ,
             for
             digging
             ,
             for
             cleaving
             of
             wood
             ;
             and
             are
             made
             to
             row
             in
             
               *
            
             
               Kaiks
               ,
            
             and
             to
             lead
             the
             grey-hounds
             a
             coursing
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             their
             
               *
            
             
               Oda
               Bashawes
               :
            
             the
             which
             
               Oda
               Bashawes
            
             are
             also
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             highest
             rank
             ,
             and
             longest
             standing
             ,
             and
             have
             about
             fifteen
             aspars
             a
             day
             ,
             two
             vests
             
             
             of
             cloth
             yearly
             ,
             two
             pieces
             of
             linnen
             cloth
             for
             shirts
             and
             handkerchiefs
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             sattin
             ,
             or
             fine
             cloth
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             each
             of
             them
             a
             pair
             of
             
               Chackshirs
               ,
            
             or
             
               breeches
               ,
            
             after
             their
             fashion
             down
             to
             the
             heels
             ,
             and
             ruffled
             in
             the
             small
             of
             the
             leg
             ,
             as
             our
             boots
             are
             :
             neverthelesse
             these
             
               Oda
               Bashawes
            
             are
             all
             under
             command
             of
             the
             
               Kahiyah
               ,
            
             
             who
             is
             the
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawes
            
             steward
             ;
             now
             the
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
            
             himself
             hath
             daily
             about
             three
             hundred
             aspars
             pay
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             their
             patron
             ,
             judge
             ,
             and
             protector
             .
             And
             as
             any
             Turk
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             known
             of
             what
             degree
             he
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             bignesse
             ,
             and
             making
             up
             of
             the
             Turbant
             ,
             which
             he
             wears
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             tokens
             which
             they
             observe
             in
             their
             habit
             ;
             so
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             
               Oda
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             
               *
            
             
               Bulook
               Bashawes
            
             may
             be
             known
             from
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             
               Agiam
               oglans
               ,
            
             they
             wear
             broad
             silken
             girdles
             ,
             of
             divers
             colours
             ,
             about
             their
             middles
             ,
             and
             are
             allowed
             a
             larger
             stipend
             :
             who
             (
             by
             authority
             given
             them
             from
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Kahiyah
               )
            
             do
             bring
             the
             underlings
             to
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             subjection
             ,
             and
             sufferance
             ,
             by
             their
             often
             beating
             them
             upon
             the
             least
             misdemeanour
             :
             that
             they
             do
             
             not
             onely
             not
             refuse
             all
             manner
             of
             pains
             taking
             ,
             but
             patiently
             undergo
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             their
             terms
             ,
             and
             prerogatives
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             preceding
             or
             succeeding
             one
             another
             according
             to
             the
             length
             of
             time
             which
             they
             have
             spent
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             so
             that
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             (
             if
             they
             still
             continue
             there
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             sent
             out
             upon
             other
             occasions
             )
             they
             may
             aspire
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             chief
             steward
             to
             the
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
            
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             eminent
             
             place
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             the
             keeping
             of
             all
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             garden
             houses
             ,
             and
             steers
             the
             Kings
             
               *
            
             
               Kaik
               ,
            
             and
             weareth
             a
             Turbant
             upon
             his
             head
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             although
             he
             were
             but
             lately
             an
             
               Agiam
               oglan
            
             as
             the
             rest
             are
             ,
             and
             did
             wear
             one
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             felt
             caps
             :
             who
             also
             (
             if
             he
             be
             in
             grace
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             commonly
             every
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
            
             is
             )
             may
             rise
             to
             greater
             dignities
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             captain
             
               Bashawe
               ,
               Bashawe
            
             of
             
               Cairo
               ,
               Damascus
               ,
               Aleppo
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Nay
             sometimes
             to
             be
             
               Vizir
               Azem
               .
            
          
           
             These
             
               Agiam-oglans
            
             are
             not
             altogether
             debarred
             from
             liberty
             ,
             and
             going
             abroad
             ,
             
             but
             may
             upon
             good
             occasion
             be
             licensed
             to
             go
             whither
             they
             please
             ,
             although
             at
             the
             first
             they
             are
             strictly
             lookt
             unto
             :
             and
             the
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
            
             alwayes
             takes
             with
             him
             good
             store
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             by
             his
             Majesties
             order
             he
             is
             sent
             to
             put
             some
             great
             man
             to
             death
             :
             the
             which
             is
             commonly
             done
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             four
             or
             five
             of
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             and
             strongest
             of
             the
             said
             
               Agiam
               oglans
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             sometimes
             naturall
             born
             Turks
             brought
             in
             amongst
             them
             (
             but
             indeed
             
             very
             seldom
             )
             by
             means
             made
             to
             the
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             who
             therein
             doth
             greatly
             pleasure
             such
             poor
             folks
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             their
             children
             :
             but
             it
             must
             be
             first
             made
             known
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             and
             done
             with
             his
             consent
             .
             For
             the
             natural
             born
             Turks
             are
             not
             held
             to
             be
             of
             so
             brave
             spirits
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             service
             as
             the
             other
             :
             and
             for
             divers
             other
             respects
             best
             known
             to
             themselves
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             encreasing
             the
             number
             of
             
               *
            
             
               Mussulmen
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             )
             they
             do
             not
             willingly
             admit
             of
             any
             but
             Christians
             children
             .
          
           
             Their
             rooms
             ,
             bagnoes
             ,
             and
             kitchins
             ,
             are
             joyned
             to
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             without
             ;
             
             divided
             severally
             ,
             and
             equally
             for
             
             each
             company
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             built
             for
             the
             more
             commodity
             of
             such
             offices
             ,
             and
             services
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             are
             appointed
             for
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             their
             diet
             ,
             they
             order
             it
             as
             
             they
             please
             ,
             having
             flesh
             ,
             and
             pulse
             for
             their
             pottage
             ;
             their
             bread
             also
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             for
             their
             food
             ,
             is
             delivered
             unto
             them
             daily
             from
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Keeler
               ,
            
             and
             the
             dressing
             of
             it
             left
             to
             themselves
             .
             Now
             for
             that
             many
             of
             them
             lie
             near
             the
             sea
             side
             ,
             they
             take
             good
             store
             of
             fish
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             they
             sell
             ,
             and
             reserve
             the
             rest
             for
             their
             own
             eating
             .
          
           
             They
             sleep
             alwayes
             in
             their
             clothes
             (
             putting
             off
             onely
             their
             uppermost
             coa●…
             ,
             
             and
             their
             shoes
             )
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             custom
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             Turks
             ;
             between
             a
             couple
             of
             rugs
             in
             the
             winter
             ,
             and
             thin
             blankets
             in
             the
             summer
             .
          
           
             They
             never
             see
             the
             King
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             when
             he
             passeth
             through
             the
             gardens
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             taketh
             boat
             ,
             or
             else
             when
             he
             goeth
             a
             hunting
             (
             for
             he
             makes
             them
             serve
             instead
             of
             hounds
             to
             finde
             out
             his
             game
             :
             )
             but
             when
             his
             Majestie
             will
             be
             in
             the
             gardens
             to
             take
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             make
             pastime
             with
             his
             concubines
             ,
             then
             
             all
             the
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             being
             warned
             by
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             who
             crieth
             aloud
             
               *
            
             
               Helvet
               ,
            
             do
             presently
             get
             out
             with
             all
             speed
             at
             the
             gates
             by
             the
             sea
             side
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             w●…lk
             upon
             the
             banks
             and
             causeys
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             dare
             to
             go
             in
             again
             ,
             until
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             women
             be
             departed
             .
             For
             
             there
             may
             none
             come
             neer
             ,
             nor
             be
             in
             sight
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             himself
             and
             his
             black
             Eunuchs
             :
             nay
             ,
             if
             any
             other
             should
             but
             attempt
             (
             by
             some
             trick
             in
             creeping
             into
             some
             private
             corner
             to
             see
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             discovered
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             immediately
             .
             Every
             one
             therefore
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             hear
             
               Helvet
            
             cried
             )
             runs
             out
             of
             sight
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             all
             fear
             ,
             and
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Now
             of
             this
             rank
             of
             
               Agiam
               oglans
               ,
            
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             they
             
             never
             make
             
               Janizaries
               ,
            
             as
             they
             do
             of
             those
             which
             are
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             other
             
               Seraglios
               ,
            
             and
             Seminaries
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             as
             are
             lent
             to
             divers
             of
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             ,
             as
             trades-men
             ,
             masters
             of
             ships
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Bashawes
               :
            
             but
             his
             Majesties
             turn
             being
             served
             of
             these
             ,
             he
             bestowes
             them
             upon
             his
             gentlemen
             
             
               Aghas
               ,
            
             when
             he
             employes
             them
             abroad
             
             in
             some
             principal
             government
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             faithful
             assistants
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             businesses
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             time
             they
             themselves
             may
             become
             men
             of
             worth
             ;
             as
             often
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             by
             their
             diligence
             ,
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             they
             prove
             to
             be
             men
             of
             good
             desert
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             likewise
             maketh
             great
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             intendeth
             a
             journey
             to
             any
             place
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             goeth
             to
             the
             wars
             ,
             or
             any
             whither
             else
             ,
             far
             from
             
               Constantinople
               ;
            
             for
             the
             pitching
             of
             his
             tents
             ,
             for
             removing
             and
             carrying
             of
             chests
             and
             baskets
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             like
             services
             ,
             as
             must
             be
             done
             at
             those
             times
             :
             for
             which
             imployments
             the
             King
             never
             takes
             with
             him
             lesse
             then
             three
             or
             four
             hundred
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Kings
              
               
                 *
              
               Itchoglans
               ,
               
                 their
                 severe
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 education
                 in
                 four
                 subordinate
                 Schools
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 after
                 advancements
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IT
             now
             remaineth
             that
             I
             say
             somewhat
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
               Itchoglans
               :
            
             
             which
             are
             youths
             kept
             also
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             but
             in
             far
             better
             fashion
             then
             the
             
               Agiam
               oglans
               :
            
             and
             are
             (
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             countreys
             service
             brought
             up
             in
             learning
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             laws
             ,
             and
             in
             military
             exercises
             :
             that
             they
             may
             in
             time
             be
             made
             able
             to
             perform
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             government
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             .
             And
             albeit
             for
             the
             most
             part
             these
             are
             Christian
             captives
             ,
             and
             Renegado's
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             natural
             born
             Turks
             amongst
             them
             (
             which
             must
             be
             youths
             of
             very
             comely
             aspect
             ,
             and
             their
             outsides
             must
             promise
             a
             great
             
             deal
             of
             worth
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             )
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             
               Capee
               Aghas
            
             means
             (
             who
             is
             chief
             Chamberlain
             )
             with
             the
             Kings
             consent
             :
             but
             this
             happeneth
             but
             very
             seldom
             ,
             and
             is
             effected
             with
             great
             difficulty
             .
             For
             the
             ancient
             institution
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Itchoglans
            
             should
             alwayes
             be
             made
             of
             Christian
             Renegado's
             ,
             and
             captives
             onely
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             civil
             ,
             and
             noblest
             that
             could
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             either
             by
             sea
             or
             land
             ,
             it
             happens
             ,
             that
             any
             youth
             
             is
             taken
             ,
             who
             is
             discovered
             to
             be
             of
             noble
             parents
             ,
             and
             comely
             personage
             ;
             or
             if
             
             any
             such
             voluntarily
             come
             ,
             and
             offer
             himself
             to
             become
             Turk
             (
             as
             divers
             have
             done
             in
             hope
             of
             advancement
             )
             he
             is
             presently
             markt
             ,
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ;
            
             and
             is
             (
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             thought
             capable
             and
             apprehensive
             )
             instructed
             in
             matters
             of
             government
             (
             being
             as
             it
             were
             ordained
             for
             great
             employments
             .
             )
             Now
             such
             are
             of
             very
             great
             esteem
             :
             for
             the
             Turks
             themselves
             affirm
             ,
             that
             noblenesse
             of
             birth
             cannot
             but
             produce
             the
             most
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             generous
             spirits
             ;
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             seconded
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             good
             education
             ,
             which
             is
             professed
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             where
             there
             is
             great
             severity
             used
             in
             all
             the
             orders
             of
             discipline
             ,
             the
             government
             of
             them
             being
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             masters
             ,
             who
             are
             white
             Eunuchs
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             very
             severe
             ,
             and
             
             cruel
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             their
             proverb
             is
             ;
             that
             when
             one
             cometh
             out
             of
             that
             
               Seraglio
            
             and
             hath
             run
             through
             all
             the
             orders
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             without
             all
             question
             ,
             the
             most
             mortified
             ,
             and
             patient
             man
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             the
             blowes
             which
             they
             suffer
             ,
             and
             the
             fastings
             which
             are
             commanded
             them
             for
             every
             small
             fault
             are
             to
             be
             admired
             :
             nay
             ,
             some
             of
             
             
             them
             are
             so
             cruelly
             handled
             ,
             that
             although
             their
             time
             of
             being
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             be
             almost
             expired
             :
             and
             that
             they
             should
             in
             few
             years
             come
             forth
             to
             be
             made
             great
             men
             ,
             yet
             not
             being
             able
             to
             endure
             such
             cruelty
             any
             longer
             ,
             they
             procure
             to
             be
             turned
             out
             ,
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             small
             pay
             of
             a
             
               Spahee
               ,
            
             or
             a
             
               Mutaferraka
               ,
            
             rather
             then
             be
             so
             often
             punished
             ,
             and
             made
             weary
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             in
             evpectation
             of
             great
             preferments
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             these
             
               Itchoglans
            
             is
             uncertain
             .
             For
             there
             are
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             
             and
             sometimes
             lesse
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             they
             are
             commonly
             about
             a
             hundred
             ,
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             being
             very
             willing
             to
             entertain
             all
             such
             as
             are
             given
             him
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             quality
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             many
             ;
             provided
             they
             be
             young
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             first
             brought
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             course
             that
             is
             taken
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             come
             into
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             is
             admirable
             ,
             and
             nothing
             resembling
             the
             barbarisme
             of
             Turks
             ,
             but
             beseeming
             men
             of
             singular
             vertue
             ,
             and
             discipline
             .
             For
             they
             are
             exceeding
             well
             tutored
             ,
             and
             daily
             taught
             ,
             aswel
             good
             fashion
             and
             comely
             
             behaviour
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             instructed
             in
             the
             
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             
               M●…ometan
            
             law
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             enriching
             of
             their
             mindes
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             purpose
             they
             have
             rooms●…
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             
               *
            
             
               Odas
               ,
            
             but
             we
             may
             more
             properly
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             use
             they
             are
             put
             unto
             )
             call
             them
             Schools
             :
             of
             which
             there
             are
             four
             ,
             the
             one
             taking
             degrees
             from
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             into
             the
             first
             ,
             they
             
             all
             come
             when
             they
             are
             but
             children
             ,
             where
             the
             primary
             precept
             they
             learn
             is
             silence
             ;
             then
             their
             personall
             post●…res
             ,
             
             (
             against
             such
             time
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             about
             the
             king
             )
             which
             is
             that
             they
             hold
             down
             
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             look
             downwards
             with
             their
             hands
             before
             them
             joyned
             a
             crosse
             ;
             all
             which
             betokeneth
             singular
             reverence
             .
          
           
             Then
             (
             by
             a
             w●…e
             Eunuch
             ,
             who
             is
             chief
             over
             all
             the
             other
             masters
             ,
             and
             ushers
             )
             they
             are
             set
             to
             learn
             to
             write
             ,
             and
             read
             :
             
             to
             practise
             the
             Turkish
             tongue
             ;
             and
             are
             taught
             their
             prayers
             in
             the
             
               Arabian
            
             tongue
             by
             heart
             .
             And
             in
             this
             
               Od●…
               ,
            
             they
             are
             both
             morning
             and
             evening
             so
             diligently
             followed
             ,
             and
             carefully
             lookt
             ●…to
             ,
             that
             by
             report
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             admiration
             :
             now
             in
             this
             first
             school
             they
             us●…ally
             
             stay
             about
             five
             ,
             or
             six
             years
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             dull
             and
             hard
             of
             apprehension
             stay
             longer
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             next
             
               Oda
               ,
            
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             given
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             of
             the
             first
             
               Oda
               ,
            
             they
             are
             registred
             by
             their
             Turkish
             names
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             and
             the
             names
             of
             their
             native
             
             countreyes
             set
             down
             with
             them
             ;
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             allowing
             them
             a
             small
             pension
             of
             four
             ,
             or
             five
             aspars
             a
             day
             ;
             the
             copy
             of
             which
             book
             is
             also
             sent
             to
             the
             great
             
               Defterdar
               ,
            
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             may
             in
             due
             time
             (
             that
             is
             quarterly
             )
             have
             the
             aforesaid
             pension
             sent
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             first
             
               Oda
            
             they
             are
             removed
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             where
             (
             by
             more
             learned
             ,
             
             and
             sufficient
             Tutors
             then
             the
             former
             )
             they
             are
             taught
             the
             
               Persian
               ,
               Arabian
               ,
            
             and
             
               Tartarian
            
             tongues
             ;
             and
             take
             great
             pains
             in
             reading
             divers
             Authors
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             speak
             the
             Turkish
             elegantly
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             some
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             good
             insight
             in
             those
             three
             tongues
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Turkish
             chiefly
             doth
             depend
             ;
             and
             indeed
             their
             is
             found
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             
             their
             speech
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             .
          
           
             Here
             also
             they
             begin
             to
             learn
             to
             wrestle
             ,
             to
             shoot
             in
             the
             bowe
             ,
             to
             throw
             the
             
             iron
             mace
             ,
             to
             tosse
             the
             pike
             ,
             to
             run
             ,
             and
             to
             handle
             their
             weapons
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             these
             exercises
             ,
             in
             their
             severall
             orders
             ,
             and
             several
             places
             ,
             they
             spend
             their
             hours
             ;
             being
             severely
             punished
             if
             they
             shall
             in
             any
             wise
             grow
             negligent
             .
          
           
             They
             spend
             likewise
             other
             five
             ,
             or
             six
             yeers
             in
             this
             
               Oda
               ;
            
             whence
             (
             being
             become
             men
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             any
             thing
             )
             they
             are
             removed
             to
             the
             third
             
               Oda
               ;
            
             where
             ,
             
             (
             forgetting
             nothing
             of
             what
             they
             learned
             before
             ,
             but
             greatly
             encreasing
             their
             
             knowledge
             )
             they
             also
             learn
             to
             ride
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             in
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             (
             according
             as
             he
             is
             thought
             fit
             for
             it
             )
             here
             learns
             a
             trade
             ,
             necessary
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Kings
             person
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             to
             shave
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Turbant
             ,
             to
             fold
             up
             apparel
             handsomely
             ,
             
             to
             pair
             nails
             ,
             to
             attend
             at
             the
             
               Bagno
               ,
            
             to
             keep
             hawks
             ,
             and
             land-spaniels
             ,
             to
             be
             Sewers
             ,
             Quiries
             of
             the
             stable
             ,
             targetbearers
             ,
             to
             wait
             at
             table
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             as
             hereafter
             I
             shall
             shew
             ;
             so
             that
             having
             
             been
             in
             these
             offices
             a
             few
             yeers
             they
             become
             men
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             whilst
             they
             are
             in
             these
             three
             
             schools
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             meanly
             apparelled
             ,
             having
             yearly
             their
             two
             vests
             of
             Cloth
             somewhat
             fine
             ,
             but
             their
             linnen
             is
             such
             as
             the
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             wear
             .
          
           
             The
             punishments
             also
             which
             they
             suffer
             in
             this
             
               Oda
            
             are
             extream
             ,
             for
             their
             masters
             often
             give
             them
             an
             hundred
             blowes
             
             with
             a
             cudgel
             upon
             the
             soles
             of
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             butto●…ks
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             leave
             them
             of●…entimes
             for
             dead
             .
          
           
             Neicher
             are
             they
             permitted
             (
             so
             long
             as
             they
             continue
             in
             these
             three
             
               Odas
               )
            
             to
             be
             familiar
             with
             any
             but
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             modesty
             too
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             difficulty
             for
             any
             str●…nger
             to
             speak
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             see
             them
             ;
             
             which
             if
             it
             be
             obtained
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             expresse
             leave
             from
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
               ,
            
             who
             causeth
             an
             Eunuch
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             any
             stranger
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             company
             of
             the
             said
             youths
             .
             Nay
             when
             they
             have
             occasion
             to
             go
             to
             the
             
               Bagno
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             businesses
             ,
             the
             Eunuchs
             are
             alwayes
             at
             hand
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             all
             means
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             lewdnesse
             .
             And
             in
             their
             Bed-chambers
             ,
             
             which
             are
             long
             rooms
             ,
             and
             
             hold
             about
             thirty
             or
             fourty
             in
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             sleep
             near
             one
             another
             upon
             
               Sofas
               )
            
             there
             are
             every
             night
             lamps
             burning
             ,
             and
             Eunuchs
             lying
             by
             them
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             awe
             ,
             and
             from
             lewd
             ,
             and
             wanton
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             
               Oda
               ,
            
             some
             of
             them
             do
             also
             learn
             ordinary
             mechanick
             arts
             ,
             as
             sewing
             in
             lether
             (
             which
             is
             in
             great
             use
             and
             esteem
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             )
             to
             mend
             guns
             ,
             to
             
             make
             bowes
             and
             arrows
             ,
             and
             quivers
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             from
             which
             trades
             they
             often
             have
             both
             their
             sirname
             ,
             and
             their
             reputation
             too
             .
             For
             they
             are
             much
             made
             of
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             diligent
             ,
             and
             flie
             idlenesse
             :
             holding
             it
             rather
             an
             honour
             ,
             then
             an
             ignominy
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             trade
             .
             For
             therein
             they
             imitate
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             themselvs
             ,
             who
             (
             for
             good
             example
             sake
             )
             in
             their
             youth
             are
             taught
             some
             trade
             ,
             or
             other
             ;
             which
             although
             they
             never
             practise
             when
             they
             are
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             willing
             their
             subjects
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             .
             And
             divers
             great
             men
             ,
             nay
             
               Bashawes
            
             themselves
             ,
             
             both
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             this
             day
             called
             by
             the
             names
             of
             such
             arts
             ,
             as
             they
             
             practised
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             this
             
               Oda
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             also
             the
             Eunuchs
             (
             their
             tutors
             )
             make
             tryal
             of
             their
             constancy
             in
             Religion
             ,
             searching
             (
             as
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             )
             their
             hearts
             to
             see
             how
             they
             stand
             affected
             to
             
             Turcism
             .
             For
             the
             time
             growing
             near
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             passe
             to
             the
             fourth
             
               Oda
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             and
             last
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             they
             are
             called
             to
             businesse
             of
             great
             importance
             )
             they
             would
             not
             then
             have
             them
             at
             all
             remember
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             formerly
             Christians
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             the
             least
             desire
             imaginable
             to
             turn
             to
             their
             first
             belief
             ;
             lest
             that
             they
             should
             in
             time
             ,
             by
             some
             stratagems
             ,
             and
             politick
             courses
             ,
             peradventure
             prove
             disadvantageous
             to
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             .
             So
             then
             all
             possible
             proof
             ,
             &
             tryal
             being
             made
             ,
             &
             they
             found
             to
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             religion
             ;
             they
             then
             are
             preferred
             to
             the
             fourth
             
             
               Oda
               ,
            
             where
             they
             are
             once
             more
             registred
             ▪
             yet
             all
             they
             which
             are
             of
             the
             third
             
               Oda
               ,
            
             are
             not
             translated
             to
             the
             fourth
             at
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             but
             only
             such
             as
             have
             gone
             through
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             discipline
             in
             the
             three
             former
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             fit
             for
             service
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             note
             kept
             apart
             of
             them
             which
             come
             into
             this
             fourth
             
             
               Oda
               .
            
             For
             they
             are
             immediately
             ordained
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             own
             service
             ,
             
             and
             have
             their
             pay
             encreased
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             and
             some
             lesse
             ,
             unto
             eight
             aspars
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             their
             habit
             chang'd
             from
             cloth
             to
             silk
             ,
             and
             cloth
             of
             gold
             of
             great
             price
             .
          
           
             Now
             here
             their
             punishments
             cease
             :
             but
             
             they
             continue
             still
             with
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             beards
             shaven
             ;
             onely
             they
             suffer
             some
             locks
             to
             grow
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             from
             their
             Temples
             ,
             which
             hang
             down
             below
             their
             ears
             ,
             for
             a
             signe
             that
             they
             are
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             preferment
             of
             coming
             into
             the
             Kings
             chamber
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             be
             very
             cleanly
             and
             neat
             in
             their
             apparel
             before
             they
             come
             about
             the
             
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             person
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             ever
             accompanying
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             abroad
             upon
             pleasure
             (
             provided
             ,
             none
             of
             his
             women
             be
             with
             him
             .
             )
             And
             they
             may
             now
             freely
             converse
             with
             all
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             with
             the
             
               Bashaws
            
             also
             :
             and
             are
             often
             presented
             with
             gifts
             by
             men
             of
             the
             best
             quality
             ,
             to
             insinuate
             into
             their
             favour
             ;
             hoping
             that
             they
             one
             day
             may
             become
             men
             of
             great
             command
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             them
             instead
             in
             their
             occasions
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             out
             of
             these
             young
             men
             of
             the
             fourth
             
               Oda
            
             (
             after
             they
             have
             finished
             the
             appointed
             term
             of
             yeers
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             made
             perfect
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             the
             King
             chooseth
             his
             
               Aghas
               ,
            
             which
             are
             his
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             attend
             only
             upon
             him
             :
             whose
             names
             and
             places
             ,
             are
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Silihter
                 Aga
                 ;
              
               the
               Kings
               sword-bearer
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Chiohadar
                 Aga
                 ;
              
               he
               which
               carrieth
               his
               
                 Yagmoorlick
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               
                 Raechiubtar
                 Aga
                 ;
              
               yeoman
               of
               the
               stirrup
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               
                 Mataragee
                 Aga
                 ;
              
               he
               which
               brings
               him
               water
               to
               wash
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               face
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               
                 Telbentar
                 Aga
                 ;
              
               he
               which
               brings
               him
               his
               
                 Turbant
                 ,
              
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               
                 Kemhasir
                 Aga
                 ;
              
               he
               which
               looketh
               to
               his
               apparel
               ,
               and
               the
               washing
               of
               his
               linnen
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               
                 Cheshneghir
                 Bashawe
                 ;
              
               the
               chief
               sewer
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               
                 Dogangee
                 Bashawe
                 ;
              
               the
               chief
               falconer
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               
                 Zagargee
                 Bashawe
                 ;
              
               the
               chief
               huntsman
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               The
               
                 Turnackgee
                 Bashawe
                 ;
              
               he
               which
               paireth
               the
               Kings
               nails
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               
                 Berber
                 Bashawe
                 ;
              
               the
               chief
               barber
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               
                 Hamawmgee
                 Bashawe
                 ;
              
               he
               which
               washeth
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Bath
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               
                 Muhasabegee
                 Bashawe
                 ,
              
               the
               chief
               accountant
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               The
               
                 Teskeregee
                 Bashawe
                 ;
              
               his
               Majesties
               secretary
               .
            
          
           
             All
             which
             are
             made
             of
             the
             eldest
             sort
             of
             the
             
               Itchoglans
            
             of
             the
             fourth
             
               Oda
               ;
            
             and
             these
             are
             alwayes
             in
             his
             Majesties
             presence
             ,
             holding
             down
             their
             heads
             ;
             (
             for
             they
             may
             not
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             look
             him
             in
             
             the
             face
             )
             and
             standing
             with
             their
             hands
             a
             crosse
             before
             him
             in
             token
             of
             reverence
             ,
             and
             humility
             .
             Nor
             may
             they
             presume
             at
             all
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             nor
             in
             his
             presence
             to
             one
             another
             :
             but
             if
             the
             King
             shall
             command
             ,
             or
             call
             for
             ought
             ,
             they
             are
             wonderful
             speedy
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             obey
             .
             They
             all
             do
             execute
             their
             offices
             distinctly
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             attend
             in
             places
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             
             better
             able
             to
             perform
             their
             several
             duties
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             obey
             at
             every
             beek
             .
             At
             the
             hours
             of
             dinner
             and
             supper
             ,
             they
             
             wait
             in
             the
             room
             ,
             taking
             the
             meat
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             under
             
               Sewer
            
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Majesties
             table
             being
             made
             ready
             (
             which
             is
             of
             a
             
               Bulgar
            
             hide
             )
             upon
             
             a
             
               Sofa
               ,
            
             they
             bring
             in
             meat
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             thereon
             orderly
             ,
             dish
             by
             dish
             ,
             by
             the
             chief
             
               Sewer
               ,
            
             before
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             is
             taken
             off
             again
             as
             his
             Majestie
             shall
             appoint
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             is
             very
             well
             pleased
             with
             these
             
               Agas
               ,
            
             and
             takes
             great
             delight
             in
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             company
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             they
             are
             as
             I
             may
             say
             of
             his
             own
             planting
             )
             making
             them
             ride
             on
             horseback
             ,
             and
             playing
             with
             them
             at
             several
             sports
             (
             especially
             
             at
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Ieeret
               )
            
             at
             such
             times
             as
             he
             is
             well
             disposed
             :
             ever
             gracing
             them
             with
             bestowing
             gifts
             on
             them
             ,
             of
             vests
             ,
             swords
             ,
             bowes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             ready
             money
             :
             all
             which
             came
             before
             to
             the
             Kings
             hands
             by
             way
             of
             gift
             .
             Now
             besides
             those
             favours
             ,
             his
             Majestie
             at
             convenient
             times
             useth
             to
             bestow
             upon
             them
             the
             dispatching
             of
             Embasses
             for
             forraign
             
             parts
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             merchandise
             held
             by
             them
             to
             be
             of
             a
             great
             price
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             no
             small
             prosit
             into
             their
             purses
             .
             For
             one
             of
             them
             having
             his
             commission
             from
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             for
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             
             a
             prince
             (
             howbeit
             it
             is
             not
             intended
             that
             he
             should
             go
             )
             presently
             informs
             himself
             what
             that
             Prince
             usually
             doth
             present
             the
             Embassador
             withall
             ;
             and
             so
             accordingly
             agreeth
             with
             a
             
               Chiaush
               ,
            
             or
             with
             one
             of
             such
             like
             quality
             ,
             to
             undertake
             the
             Embassage
             ;
             who
             must
             give
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             they
             two
             can
             agree
             between
             themselves
             ;
             either
             in
             ready
             money
             before
             his
             departure
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             at
             his
             return
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Aga
            
             shall
             think
             best
             for
             his
             profit
             ,
             and
             so
             forthwith
             he
             dispatches
             the
             party
             chosen
             .
          
           
             This
             kinde
             of
             employment
             proves
             wonderfully
             beneficial
             .
             For
             in
             the
             establishing
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             
               Walachia
               ,
            
             
               *
            
             
               Bugdania
               ,
            
             
             
               Transilvania
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Tartarie
            
             (
             to
             all
             which
             Princes
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             sendeth
             Embassadors
             for
             confirming
             their
             possession
             of
             the
             said
             Dominions
             )
             they
             which
             are
             sent
             receive
             great
             benefit
             ;
             it
             being
             specified
             in
             their
             
               Canon
               ,
            
             how
             much
             every
             one
             is
             to
             disburse
             for
             being
             honoured
             with
             that
             solemnity
             ;
             though
             peradventure
             they
             be
             
               *
            
             
               Maazold
            
             again
             before
             they
             be
             scarce
             warm
             in
             their
             places
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             the
             King
             doth
             of
             Policie
             ,
             to
             
             the
             end
             his
             gentlemen
             may
             become
             rich
             ;
             laying
             up
             money
             to
             serve
             for
             their
             necessary
             expences
             ,
             and
             furnishing
             them
             by
             that
             means
             with
             divers
             things
             ,
             against
             such
             time
             as
             they
             shall
             go
             forth
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             which
             is
             as
             often
             as
             his
             Majesty
             
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             commonly
             on
             a
             sudden
             ;
             either
             to
             be
             generall
             at
             Sea
             ,
             
               Bashaw
            
             of
             
               *
            
             
               Messur
               ,
            
             
               *
            
             
               Halep
               ,
            
             
               *
            
             
               Shawm
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
            
             or
             of
             some
             other
             such
             great
             cities
             ,
             which
             have
             whole
             Provinces
             under
             them
             .
             The
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             gives
             also
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             sends
             them
             forth
             upon
             any
             the
             aforesaid
             imployments
             ;
             a
             
               *
            
             
               Musahib
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             a
             helping
             companion
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             as
             shall
             have
             liberty
             freely
             to
             talk
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             go
             out
             and
             in
             unto
             him
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             the
             which
             title
             ,
             and
             favour
             of
             being
             made
             
               Musahib
            
             to
             any
             of
             the
             
               Agas
               ,
            
             proves
             
             to
             be
             of
             so
             great
             reputation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             esteemed
             above
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             imployment
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             only
             bestowed
             upon
             such
             subjects
             as
             have
             deserved
             well
             at
             the
             Kings
             hands
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             hath
             been
             a
             course
             used
             of
             
             old
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             Progenitors
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             some
             trusty
             subjects
             
             abroad
             to
             give
             notice
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             
               Bashawes
            
             in
             their
             several
             regiments
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             if
             so
             be
             they
             should
             attempt
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             crown
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             King
             by
             cutting
             off
             their
             provision
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             may
             easily
             anticipate
             their
             plots
             and
             designes
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             his
             Majestie
             be
             not
             pleased
             ,
             or
             the
             occasion
             do
             not
             require
             so
             highly
             to
             exalt
             some
             one
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Agas
               ,
            
             as
             to
             be
             of
             the
             degrees
             already
             named
             ;
             he
             then
             makes
             him
             
               *
            
             
               Beglerbeg
            
             of
             
               Graecia
               ,
            
             
             or
             of
             
               Natolia
               ;
               Aga
            
             of
             the
             
               Janizaries
               ;
               Spaheelor
               Agajee
               ,
            
             which
             is
             head
             over
             all
             the
             
               Spahees
               ;
               Imrohor
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             which
             is
             master
             of
             the
             horse
             :
             or
             at
             the
             least
             a
             
               Capoochee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             which
             is
             head
             over
             the
             
               Capoogees
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             having
             bestowed
             any
             of
             the
             said
             places
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             forthwith
             leave
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             carry
             with
             them
             all
             their
             estates
             both
             money
             and
             goods
             :
             and
             oftentimes
             take
             with
             them
             other
             young
             men
             of
             the
             other
             
               Odas
               ,
            
             who
             are
             permitted
             to
             go
             through
             their
             own
             hastinesse
             and
             great
             importunity
             ,
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             stay
             out
             their
             
             time
             :
             but
             losing
             the
             Kings
             favour
             ,
             are
             content
             with
             small
             pay
             ,
             and
             lesser
             reputation
             ,
             to
             go
             along
             with
             the
             said
             
               Agas
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             as
             are
             to
             go
             out
             upon
             the
             greatest
             imployments
             ,
             are
             accompanied
             forth
             of
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
            
             by
             the
             
               VizirAzem
               ;
            
             who
             also
             presenteth
             them
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             entertainment
             for
             three
             ,
             or
             four
             dayes
             in
             his
             house
             :
             until
             such
             time
             as
             they
             can
             be
             provided
             of
             houses
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             whither
             afterwards
             they
             repair
             ,
             and
             set
             their
             families
             in
             order
             ;
             taking
             also
             unto
             them
             such
             as
             are
             come
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             with
             them
             for
             assistants
             ,
             and
             ministers
             ,
             in
             the
             charge
             assigned
             unto
             them
             .
             They
             also
             accept
             of
             the
             service
             of
             strangers
             ,
             who
             come
             in
             by
             gifts
             ;
             which
             likewise
             redounds
             to
             the
             benefit
             ,
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             great
             ones
             .
          
           
             They
             which
             succeed
             in
             preferment
             
             those
             that
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             upon
             the
             aforesaid
             employments
             ,
             are
             (
             as
             the
             custom
             commandeth
             )
             such
             as
             are
             next
             in
             years
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             longest
             residence
             .
             Nor
             can
             this
             course
             be
             altered
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             some
             sinister
             accident
             ,
             or
             evil
             behaviour
             they
             fail
             thereof
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             alwayes
             known
             amongst
             
             themselves
             ,
             who
             is
             next
             capable
             of
             publick
             imployment
             ;
             nay
             the
             businesse
             is
             so
             orderly
             carried
             ,
             and
             their
             course
             so
             regular
             ,
             that
             even
             they
             of
             the
             third
             
               Oda
            
             do
             know
             what
             their
             future
             fortunes
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             to
             enjoy
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             all
             of
             them
             live
             in
             continual
             hope
             ,
             and
             desire
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             would
             often
             be
             pleased
             to
             send
             them
             abroad
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             the
             sooner
             be
             out
             of
             their
             hard
             service
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             enter
             into
             the
             state
             of
             ample
             government
             .
             It
             is
             no
             marvail
             then
             the
             Turkish
             officers
             are
             so
             often
             changed
             ,
             seeing
             that
             every
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             hath
             so
             many
             servants
             of
             his
             own
             that
             seek
             for
             advancement
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             most
             commonly
             of
             five
             and
             thirty
             ,
             or
             fourty
             yeers
             of
             age
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             sent
             abroad
             :
             and
             because
             they
             come
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             with
             their
             beards
             shaven
             ,
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             stay
             within
             doors
             ,
             for
             some
             dayes
             to
             let
             them
             grow
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             come
             amongst
             other
             great
             men
             :
             with
             which
             staying
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             well
             contented
             .
             For
             in
             that
             time
             they
             receive
             the
             presents
             ,
             
             which
             are
             sent
             them
             from
             all
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             of
             vests
             ,
             shirts
             ,
             linnen
             breeches
             ,
             
             and
             handkerchiefs
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             richly
             wrought
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             worth
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             men
             ,
             horses
             ,
             carpets
             ,
             vests
             ,
             slaves
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             fit
             for
             the
             erecting
             ,
             and
             furnishing
             of
             an
             house
             ,
             and
             family
             :
             the
             which
             presents
             are
             made
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             richer
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             as
             the
             party
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             given
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             be
             favoured
             ,
             and
             beloved
             of
             the
             King
             .
          
           
             Now
             so
             soon
             as
             their
             beards
             are
             grown
             ,
             they
             go
             abroad
             ,
             and
             begin
             their
             visits
             ;
             
             first
             ,
             to
             the
             chief
             
               Vizir
               ,
            
             and
             then
             in
             order
             to
             the
             other
             great
             ones
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             been
             with
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             they
             offer
             their
             service
             to
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
            
             in
             all
             humble
             manner
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             
             their
             best
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             have
             been
             conferred
             upon
             them
             by
             his
             means
             ,
             and
             promising
             for
             ever
             all
             dutiful
             respect
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             complement
             with
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
               ,
            
             is
             performed
             without
             the
             gate
             on
             the
             Kings
             side
             ,
             which
             is
             kept
             by
             the
             white
             Eunuchs
             :
             for
             they
             may
             not
             come
             any
             more
             within
             that
             gate
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             called
             for
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             to
             treat
             of
             things
             belonging
             to
             their
             imployments
             ,
             before
             their
             departure
             .
          
           
           
             They
             all
             strive
             to
             gain
             the
             love
             ,
             and
             good
             will
             of
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             be
             as
             a
             protector
             ,
             and
             patron
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             absent
             ,
             he
             may
             possesse
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             with
             a
             good
             opinion
             
             of
             them
             :
             for
             they
             know
             he
             is
             very
             powerful
             with
             him
             ,
             being
             the
             chiefest
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             alwayes
             nearest
             to
             the
             King
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 inferior
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
              
               Buffons
               ,
               Mutes
               ,
               Musitians
               :
               
                 of
                 the
              
               White
               Eunuchs
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Grand
                 officers
                 of
                 the
              
               Seraglio
               .
            
          
           
             BEsides
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Agiam
               oglans
            
             of
             this
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             the
             a●…oresaid
             youths
             ,
             the
             
               Itchoglans
            
             last
             spoken
             of
             :
             there
             are
             many
             other
             ministers
             for
             all
             manner
             of
             necessary
             services
             .
             There
             are
             also
             
               *
            
             
               Buffons
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             shew
             tricks
             ,
             Musitians
             ,
             wrestlers
             ,
             and
             many
             
               *
            
             
               Mutes
            
             both
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             who
             have
             liberty
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             at
             the
             Kings
             gate
             ,
             with
             leave
             only
             of
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
               .
            
             It
             is
             worthy
             
             the
             observation
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             both
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             that
             are
             about
             him
             ,
             can
             reason
             ,
             and
             discourse
             with
             the
             
               Mutes
            
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             as
             well
             
             and
             as
             distinctly
             ,
             
               alla
               Mutescha
               ,
            
             by
             nods
             and
             signes
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             with
             words
             ;
             a
             thing
             well
             befitting
             and
             suting
             with
             the
             gravity
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Turks
             ,
             who
             cannot
             endure
             much
             babling
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             also
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             of
             the
             Kings
             women
             do
             practise
             it
             ,
             who
             have
             many
             dumb
             women
             and
             girls
             about
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             This
             hath
             been
             an
             ancient
             custome
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             to
             get
             as
             many
             
               Mutes
               ,
            
             as
             they
             can
             possibly
             finde
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             for
             this
             one
             reason
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             it
             a
             thing
             unbefitting
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             sute
             with
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             any
             about
             him
             familiarly
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             takes
             this
             course
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             more
             tractably
             ,
             and
             domestically
             jest
             ,
             and
             talk
             with
             the
             
               Mutes
               ,
            
             and
             with
             others
             that
             are
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             pleasant
             with
             diversity
             of
             pastime
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             besides
             this
             ,
             makes
             another
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             his
             Majestie
             
             resolves
             with
             himself
             to
             put
             a
             
               Vizir
            
             
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             some
             one
             of
             that
             rank
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             be
             willing
             to
             see
             it
             done
             with
             his
             own
             eyes
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             he
             then
             having
             called
             him
             into
             one
             of
             his
             rooms
             ,
             and
             holding
             him
             in
             discourse
             ,
             whilst
             his
             
               Mutes
            
             are
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             (
             the
             poor
             man
             peradventure
             
             suspecting
             nothing
             )
             he
             makes
             but
             a
             signe
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             presently
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             strangle
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             draw
             him
             by
             the
             heels
             out
             of
             the
             gates
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             in
             my
             opinion
             is
             admirable
             in
             these
             
               Mutes
            
             (
             who
             being
             born
             
             deaf
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             necessity
             must
             remain
             dumb
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             can
             write
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             sensibly
             and
             well
             :
             now
             how
             they
             should
             learn
             without
             the
             sense
             of
             hearing
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             others
             judgements
             :
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             have
             seen
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             my self
             made
             answer
             unto
             them
             in
             writing
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             now
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             white
             Eunuchs
             ,
             who
             as
             the
             black
             ones
             
             are
             for
             the
             service
             and
             attendance
             of
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             and
             for
             keeping
             of
             their
             gate
             :
             so
             are
             the
             white
             Eunuchs
             appointed
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             gate
             .
             Amongst
             these
             
             there
             are
             four
             ancient
             ,
             and
             principal
             men
             ,
             
             which
             attend
             only
             the
             most
             trusty
             ,
             and
             important
             employments
             ,
             both
             about
             the
             Kings
             person
             and
             his
             houshold
             .
             Of
             
             which
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
               ,
            
             for
             he
             is
             the
             principal
             of
             all
             the
             white
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             is
             chamberlain
             :
             the
             second
             is
             the
             
               Hazinehdar
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             the
             treasurer
             of
             the
             house
             :
             the
             third
             is
             the
             
               Keelerg●…e
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             the
             chief
             butler
             ,
             and
             master
             of
             the
             wardrope
             :
             the
             fourth
             is
             the
             
               Serai
               Agasee
               ,
            
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             these
             four
             old
             Eunuchs
             ,
             the
             
               Capee
            
             
             
               Aga
            
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             is
             chief
             in
             authority
             ,
             and
             in
             greatest
             esteem
             with
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               .
            
             For
             none
             but
             he
             can
             of
             himself
             speak
             with
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             messages
             ,
             writings
             ,
             or
             petitions
             be
             sent
             in
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             but
             by
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             means
             ;
             he
             likewise
             doth
             alwayes
             accompany
             the
             Kings
             person
             ,
             whithersoever
             he
             goeth
             ,
             both
             without
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             goeth
             to
             his
             women
             also
             ,
             he
             waiteth
             upon
             him
             to
             the
             very
             door
             ,
             which
             leadeth
             in
             unto
             them
             :
             but
             there
             he
             stoppeth
             ,
             and
             so
             returns
             to
             his
             own
             lodgings
             again
             ;
             ever
             leaving
             some
             body
             to
             wait
             at
             the
             said
             door
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             King
             is
             ready
             to
             come
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             
             they
             may
             call
             him
             .
             The
             
               Capee
               Agas
            
             Ordinary
             
             pension
             ,
             is
             
               *
            
             eight
             
               †
            
             
               Sultana's
            
             a
             day
             ,
             besides
             vests
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             .
             He
             also
             gets
             great
             store
             of
             money
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             more
             then
             befits
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             small
             occasion
             of
             expence
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             )
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             place
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             both
             they
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             those
             abroad
             ,
             of
             what
             condition
             or
             degree
             soever
             they
             be
             to
             obtain
             his
             favour
             and
             furtherance
             in
             any
             businesse
             ,
             present
             him
             with
             all
             that
             they
             can
             imagine
             may
             give
             him
             content
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             cost
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Hazinehdar
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             and
             he
             hath
             the
             charge
             and
             keeping
             
             of
             the
             treasury
             ,
             which
             is
             within
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             he
             having
             one
             key
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             another
             ;
             the
             door
             being
             likewise
             sealed
             with
             the
             Kings
             seal
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             taken
             off
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             King
             himself
             gives
             order
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             same
             .
             In
             this
             
               Hazin●…h
            
             are
             all
             the
             treasures
             which
             have
             been
             laid
             up
             by
             the
             
             deceased
             Emperours
             :
             and
             into
             this
             cometh
             no
             other
             revenue
             of
             the
             crown
             ,
             then
             that
             from
             
               Egypt
               ,
            
             and
             the
             adjacent
             
             provinces
             ,
             of
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             chicquins
             
             yearly
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             revenues
             going
             into
             the
             outward
             
               Hazineh
               ,
            
             out
             of
             which
             all
             expences
             are
             borne
             ,
             both
             ordinary
             ,
             
             and
             extraordinary
             :
             but
             there
             is
             not
             ought
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             inward
             
               Hazineh
               ,
            
             unlesse
             it
             be
             upon
             extream
             necessity
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             is
             not
             otherwise
             provided
             to
             appease
             the
             outcries
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             for
             their
             pay
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             the
             like
             occasion
             ;
             and
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             with
             this
             
               proviso
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               Grand
               Defterdar
            
             be
             bound
             to
             make
             it
             good
             again
             to
             the
             uttermost
             aspar
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             they
             have
             not
             of
             late
             been
             able
             to
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Aga
            
             must
             keep
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             all
             the
             treasure
             that
             is
             brought
             in
             ,
             or
             
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             nor
             may
             any
             go
             into
             the
             said
             
               Hazineh
               ,
            
             but
             only
             he
             himself
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             shall
             take
             in
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             occasion
             shall
             require
             .
             And
             when
             there
             is
             any
             gold
             ,
             or
             silver
             taken
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             put
             into
             lether
             bags
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             disposeth
             thereof
             as
             he
             thinketh
             fit
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             also
             the
             custody
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             jewels
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             keepeth
             a
             book
             by
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             know
             what
             
             jewels
             the
             King
             gives
             away
             ,
             what
             jewels
             are
             given
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             likewise
             for
             his
             Majesties
             own
             wearing
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
            
             dying
             he
             succeeds
             him
             in
             his
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Keelergee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             
             keeps
             the
             Kings
             wardrobe
             ;
             into
             which
             are
             brought
             all
             the
             presents
             which
             are
             given
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             as
             cloth
             of
             gold
             ,
             plate
             ,
             silks
             ,
             woollen
             clothes
             ,
             furs
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             swords
             ,
             brooches
             ,
             raw
             silk
             ,
             carpets
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             may
             serve
             for
             his
             Majesties
             use
             ,
             either
             to
             keep
             ,
             or
             give
             away
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             things
             he
             keeps
             particular
             notes
             ,
             and
             inventories
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             also
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             see
             what
             is
             given
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             King
             gives
             away
             to
             others
             :
             the
             which
             is
             a
             very
             painful
             employment
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             his
             Majestie
             doth
             every
             day
             ,
             aswell
             take
             ,
             as
             give
             ,
             
             a
             great
             number
             of
             vests
             and
             other
             such
             like
             things
             :
             but
             the
             businesse
             is
             so
             well
             ordered
             ,
             and
             carefully
             lookt
             unto
             ,
             that
             there
             doth
             not
             follow
             any
             confusion
             at
             all
             .
             This
             Eunuch
             hath
             many
             servants
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             stayes
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             within
             the
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             his
             pension
             is
             a
             
             
               *
            
             thousand
             aspars
             a
             day
             ,
             besides
             vests
             ,
             and
             
             other
             such
             gifts
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             him
             in
             abundance
             from
             time
             to
             time
             :
             he
             also
             is
             much
             favoured
             ,
             and
             graced
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             to
             succeed
             the
             
               Hazine●…dar
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             in
             case
             the
             said
             
               Hazinehdar
            
             should
             die
             ,
             or
             change
             his
             place
             :
             and
             is
             well
             esteemed
             of
             ,
             and
             reverenced
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             without
             ,
             as
             within
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Sarai
            
             
             
               Agasee
               ,
            
             hath
             charge
             to
             look
             unto
             the
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             nor
             doth
             he
             ever
             go
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             absence
             ;
             but
             is
             very
             vigilant
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             seeing
             all
             things
             prepared
             for
             the
             daily
             service
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             look
             over
             all
             the
             rooms
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             they
             be
             well
             kept
             ;
             and
             to
             eye
             the
             officers
             ,
             and
             servants
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             marking
             whether
             they
             exercise
             themselves
             or
             no
             ,
             in
             t●…ir
             several
             functions
             .
             Now
             because
             he
             is
             ancient
             ,
             and
             his
             businesses
             great
             ,
             he
             hath
             liberty
             to
             ride
             within
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             about
             the
             courts
             and
             gardens
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sea-side
             ;
             
             as
             the
             three
             former
             
               Agas
            
             are
             also
             permitted
             to
             do
             :
             for
             which
             purpose
             they
             have
             a
             stable
             of
             horses
             in
             a
             garden
             ,
             for
             their
             use
             alone
             .
          
           
             His
             pension
             is
             
               *
            
             eight
             hundred
             aspars
             
             
             a
             day
             ,
             besides
             an
             allowance
             of
             vests
             ,
             and
             furs
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             he
             can
             well
             have
             occasion
             to
             wear
             ,
             and
             his
             succeeding
             the
             
               Keelergee
               Bashawe
               ;
            
             and
             so
             by
             course
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
               ,
            
             if
             he
             out-live
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             all
             these
             four
             Eunuchs
             may
             wear
             Turbants
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             ride
             (
             being
             the
             chief
             next
             the
             King
             himself
             in
             authority
             within
             the
             
               Seraglio
               )
            
             and
             
             are
             reverenced
             ,
             and
             respected
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             yet
             the
             three
             last
             ,
             
               viz.
               Hazinehdar
               Bashawe
               ,
               Keelergee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sarai
               Agasee
               ,
            
             may
             not
             of
             themselves
             when
             they
             list
             speak
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             but
             only
             answer
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             asked
             of
             them
             :
             howbeit
             they
             alwayes
             attend
             (
             with
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
               )
            
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             service
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Eunuchs
             under
             them
             :
             and
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Agas
               ,
            
             and
             
               Itchoglans
               ,
            
             already
             spoken
             of
             :
             but
             these
             four
             onely
             govern
             and
             mannage
             the
             Kings
             houshold
             affairs
             ,
             giving
             order
             for
             all
             things
             needful
             and
             necessary
             ,
             aswel
             for
             the
             dayes
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             nights
             provision
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Eunuchs
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             may
             be
             in
             number
             about
             two
             hundred
             ,
             what
             
             with
             old
             ones
             ,
             middle
             aged
             ,
             and
             young
             ones
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             not
             onely
             
             gelt
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             yards
             also
             clean
             cut
             
             off
             :
             and
             are
             chosen
             of
             those
             
               Renegado
            
             youths
             ,
             which
             are
             presented
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             Few
             or
             none
             of
             them
             are
             gelt
             ,
             and
             cut
             against
             their
             will
             .
             For
             then
             (
             as
             the
             master
             workmen
             in
             that
             businesse
             affirm
             )
             they
             would
             be
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             get
             their
             consent
             ,
             they
             promise
             them
             fair
             ,
             and
             shew
             unto
             them
             the
             assurance
             they
             may
             have
             (
             in
             time
             )
             to
             become
             great
             men
             .
             All
             which
             must
             be
             done
             when
             they
             are
             very
             young
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             coming
             into
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             a
             work
             not
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             men
             of
             years
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             brought
             up
             with
             the
             
               Itchoglans
               ,
            
             and
             are
             instructed
             in
             many
             things
             
             aswel
             as
             they
             ;
             being
             removed
             also
             from
             one
             
               Oda
            
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             are
             last
             of
             all
             taken
             out
             by
             turns
             from
             the
             fourth
             
               Oda
               ,
            
             for
             to
             serve
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             aswell
             as
             those
             which
             are
             not
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             His
             Majesty
             likewise
             employes
             some
             of
             these
             his
             white
             Eunuchs
             ,
             in
             the
             government
             
             of
             all
             the
             other
             
               Seraglios
               ,
            
             and
             Seminaries
             of
             of
             youth
             ,
             aswel
             in
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             as
             in
             
               Adrianople
               ,
               Bursia
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
             divers
             other
             places
             :
             (
             in
             each
             of
             which
             there
             are
             commonly
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             youths
             )
             that
             so
             by
             their
             diligence
             ,
             and
             care
             over
             them
             (
             together
             with
             the
             help
             of
             other
             Ministers
             )
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             an
             excellent
             discipline
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             may
             afterwards
             prove
             to
             be
             men
             of
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             learning
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             so
             falleth
             out
             many
             times
             that
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             other
             inferiour
             ,
             and
             younger
             Eunuchs
             (
             who
             expect
             that
             they
             succeed
             in
             order
             the
             aforesaid
             offices
             ,
             sendeth
             forth
             some
             of
             the
             ancientest
             ,
             richest
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             highest
             rank
             in
             great
             employments
             ;
             as
             to
             be
             
               Bashawes
            
             of
             
               Cairo
               ,
               Aleppo
               ,
            
             or
             of
             some
             other
             cities
             ,
             and
             provinces
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
            
             and
             
             sometimes
             
               Uizirs
            
             of
             the
             bench
             .
             For
             the
             Eunuchs
             generally
             prove
             subjects
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             great
             courage
             ,
             yet
             of
             the
             greatest
             judgement
             ,
             and
             fidelity
             :
             their
             mindes
             being
             set
             on
             businesse
             ,
             rather
             then
             on
             
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             the
             Eunuchs
             are
             more
             trusty
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             servants
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             the
             
               Capee
               Agha
            
             their
             patron
             doth
             commonly
             commit
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             would
             have
             kept
             for
             
             curiosity
             ,
             unto
             their
             custody
             :
             who
             for
             that
             end
             have
             closets
             made
             of
             purpose
             to
             lay
             up
             such
             rarities
             ,
             as
             are
             presented
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             as
             great
             pieces
             of
             
               AmberGreese
            
             sent
             from
             the
             
               Bashawes
            
             of
             the
             Morea
             ,
             
               Musk
               ,
               Treacle
               ,
               Mithridate
            
             of
             
               Cairo
               ,
               Terra
               sigillata
               ,
               Balsame
               ,
            
             and
             other
             such
             things
             of
             great
             value
             ;
             cups
             also
             of
             Agat
             ,
             Christal
             ,
             and
             Jasper
             ,
             Turkesses
             ,
             and
             other
             precious
             stones
             :
             all
             which
             are
             so
             curiously
             kept
             ,
             that
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             admirable
             .
             They
             likewise
             lay
             up
             his
             
               Indian
            
             presents
             of
             
               Zeva
            
             and
             
               Civett
               ;
            
             of
             all
             which
             things
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Sultana's
            
             make
             daily
             use
             .
          
           
             Hard
             by
             the
             Eunuchs
             lodgings
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             there
             is
             a
             very
             large
             place
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             kept
             all
             such
             goods
             as
             fall
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             aswell
             by
             them
             which
             are
             put
             
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             by
             those
             which
             die
             of
             natural
             diseases
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             King
             is
             Master
             .
             Now
             the
             goods
             being
             brought
             into
             the
             said
             place
             by
             the
             chief
             
               Defterdar
            
             (
             who
             receives
             them
             from
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Be
               it
               il
               mawlgee
               ,
            
             and
             is
             to
             bring
             them
             thither
             )
             the
             
               Grand
               S●…gnor
            
             in
             presence
             of
             his
             chief
             servants
             ,
             having
             seen
             ,
             and
             well
             viewed
             all
             ,
             maketh
             choice
             of
             what
             he
             thinks
             fit
             
             to
             reserve
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             away
             :
             the
             rest
             is
             cryed
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             there
             ,
             have
             a
             will
             to
             buy
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             a
             good
             penny
             worth
             ,
             and
             the
             remainder
             of
             that
             is
             at
             last
             carried
             into
             the
             publick
             *
             
               Bezisten
               ,
            
             where
             each
             parcel
             is
             cried
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             the
             cryer
             still
             
             naming
             the
             most
             that
             hath
             been
             already
             offered
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             length
             sold
             to
             him
             that
             bids
             most
             ;
             nor
             may
             any
             that
             offers
             a
             price
             go
             from
             his
             word
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             he
             be
             able
             to
             perform
             and
             stand
             to
             it
             .
             The
             money
             made
             of
             the
             said
             things
             is
             delivered
             to
             the
             
               Hazinehdar
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             and
             is
             put
             into
             the
             outward
             
               Hazineh
            
             or
             treasury
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             the
             goods
             did
             come
             out
             of
             the
             houses
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             died
             but
             the
             day
             before
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             the
             Turks
             neverthelesse
             do
             willingly
             buy
             them
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             disease
             were
             not
             infectious
             at
             all
             :
             affirming
             that
             their
             end
             
             is
             written
             in
             their
             forehead
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             seek
             to
             prevent
             it
             by
             any
             humane
             rule
             ,
             or
             policie
             ;
             as
             either
             avoiding
             the
             company
             of
             infected
             persons
             ,
             or
             the
             not
             wearing
             of
             the
             clothes
             of
             them
             that
             died
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Black
               Eunuchs
               ,
               
                 and
              
               Black-moor
               
                 girles
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 children
                 .
              
            
          
           
             NOw
             as
             concerning
             the
             Black
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             Black-moor
             wenches
             ,
             which
             serve
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kings
             women
             :
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             black
             Eunuchs
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             boyes
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             kept
             ,
             and
             
             taught
             among
             the
             other
             youths
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             as
             the
             white
             ones
             are
             ,
             untill
             
             they
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             fit
             for
             service
             .
             Being
             taken
             from
             thence
             ,
             they
             are
             appointed
             for
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             set
             to
             serve
             ,
             and
             wait
             with
             others
             at
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             gate
             (
             and
             are
             all
             under
             command
             of
             the
             
               Kuzlar
               Aga
               ,
            
             who
             is
             their
             Patron
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
            
             is
             Master
             of
             the
             white
             ones
             )
             being
             allowed
             a
             pension
             of
             fifty
             ,
             
             or
             sixty
             aspars
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             two
             vests
             of
             
             silk
             yearly
             ,
             with
             linnen
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             sufficient
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             besides
             divers
             gifts
             ,
             and
             gratuities
             ,
             which
             they
             receive
             from
             women
             strangers
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             as
             they
             let
             them
             in
             to
             the
             Kings
             women
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             from
             the
             Jews
             women
             ,
             who
             are
             daily
             conversant
             with
             them
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             their
             pension
             is
             so
             great
             (
             in
             comparison
             of
             others
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             be
             sent
             abroad
             in
             any
             imployment
             ,
             thereby
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             as
             the
             other
             can
             ;
             but
             must
             for
             ever
             stay
             ,
             and
             serve
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
          
           
             They
             are
             named
             by
             the
             names
             of
             flowers
             ,
             as
             
               Hiacynth
               ,
               Narcissus
               ,
               Rose
               ,
               Gilly-flower
               ,
            
             
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             serving
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             being
             alwayes
             near
             about
             them
             ,
             their
             names
             may
             be
             answerable
             to
             their
             virginity
             ,
             sweet
             and
             undefiled
             .
          
           
             The
             Black-moor
             girles
             ,
             are
             no
             sooner
             brought
             into
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             after
             their
             arrival
             at
             
               Constantinople
            
             (
             for
             they
             come
             by
             
             ship
             from
             
               Cairo
               ,
            
             and
             thereabouts
             )
             but
             
             they
             are
             carried
             to
             the
             womens
             lodgings
             ;
             where
             they
             are
             brought
             up
             ,
             and
             made
             fit
             for
             all
             services
             :
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             
             more
             ugly
             ,
             and
             deformed
             they
             are
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             they
             are
             valued
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             of
             by
             the
             
               Sultana's
               .
            
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Bashawe
            
             of
             
               Cairo
            
             (
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             sends
             them
             all
             )
             is
             diligent
             to
             get
             the
             most
             ill
             favoured
             ,
             coal-black
             ,
             
               *
            
             blabberlipped
             ,
             and
             flat
             nosed
             girles
             that
             may
             be
             
             had
             through
             all
             
               Egypt
               ,
            
             or
             the
             countreys
             bordering
             on
             it
             ,
             to
             send
             them
             for
             presents
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             who
             bestowes
             them
             upon
             his
             women
             .
          
           
             Now
             after
             their
             coming
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             disliked
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             infirmity
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             sent
             into
             the
             old
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             as
             the
             white
             women
             are
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             unfit
             for
             service
             ,
             or
             mis-behave
             themselves
             ;
             all
             which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Kings
             order
             ,
             and
             consent
             .
          
           
             The
             aforesaid
             black
             Eunuchs
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             being
             sent
             with
             messages
             to
             the
             
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             from
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             may
             passe
             through
             the
             mens
             lodgings
             to
             carry
             little
             notes
             to
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             deliver
             them
             unto
             the
             King
             :
             or
             for
             to
             fetch
             any
             thing
             from
             any
             of
             the
             officers
             
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             or
             to
             speak
             with
             any
             of
             their
             friends
             at
             the
             gate
             :
             but
             otherwise
             they
             may
             not
             dare
             to
             go
             forth
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             from
             the
             
               Kuzlar
               Aga
               ,
            
             without
             expresse
             license
             from
             the
             
               Sultana
            
             Queen
             .
          
           
             They
             likewise
             are
             to
             go
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             
             and
             to
             do
             all
             other
             businesses
             for
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             in
             the
             womens
             lodgings
             ,
             which
             the
             white
             Eunuchs
             cannot
             perform
             .
             For
             
             they
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             come
             there
             ;
             nor
             any
             man
             that
             is
             white
             (
             but
             the
             King
             
             only
             )
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             come
             amongst
             the
             women
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             when
             some
             one
             of
             them
             being
             fallen
             sick
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             that
             the
             
               Hakim
               Bashawe
            
             (
             who
             is
             the
             Kings
             Physitian
             )
             should
             come
             thither
             ;
             they
             must
             necessarily
             first
             have
             leave
             of
             the
             King
             for
             his
             entrance
             ,
             and
             being
             admitted
             to
             enter
             by
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             door
             ,
             he
             seeth
             none
             but
             the
             black
             Eunuchs
             (
             all
             the
             other
             women
             being
             retired
             into
             some
             withdrawing
             rooms
             )
             who
             bring
             him
             into
             the
             sick
             womans
             chamber
             ;
             and
             she
             being
             closely
             covered
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             with
             quilts
             ,
             and
             blankets
             ,
             holdeth
             out
             her
             arm
             only
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Doctor
             may
             touch
             her
             pulse
             ;
             who
             when
             he
             hath
             given
             order
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             both
             for
             her
             diet
             ,
             and
             medicines
             ,
             goes
             away
             immediatly
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             way
             that
             he
             came
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             she
             ,
             which
             is
             sick
             ,
             be
             the
             Queen
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             (
             with
             whom
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             hath
             layen
             )
             then
             her
             arm
             and
             hand
             ,
             which
             she
             holdeth
             out
             of
             the
             bed
             for
             the
             Physician
             to
             feel
             her
             pulse
             ,
             is
             covered
             with
             a
             fine
             piece
             of
             white
             silk
             ,
             or
             Taffata
             sarcenet
             .
             For
             her
             
             
             flesh
             may
             not
             be
             seen
             ,
             nor
             touched
             bare
             ;
             neither
             may
             the
             Doctor
             say
             any
             thing
             in
             her
             hearing
             ,
             but
             being
             gone
             out
             of
             her
             chamber
             ,
             prescribeth
             what
             medicine
             he
             thinks
             fit
             :
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             (
             according
             to
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             common
             custome
             of
             the
             Turks
             )
             is
             but
             only
             some
             kinde
             of
             loosning
             ,
             and
             refreshing
             
               *
            
             
               Sherbett
               .
            
             For
             they
             seldom
             use
             any
             other
             physick
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             hold
             their
             skill
             sufficient
             to
             prepare
             medicines
             for
             every
             malady
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             case
             the
             party
             diseased
             should
             have
             need
             of
             a
             Chirurgion
             ,
             she
             then
             must
             do
             as
             she
             may
             ,
             and
             suffer
             without
             any
             scruple
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             to
             conceal
             her
             skin
             and
             flesh
             from
             him
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             other
             women
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             or
             at
             least
             which
             are
             not
             well
             beloved
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             either
             for
             their
             person
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             p●…culiar
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             vertues
             :
             they
             needing
             a
             Chirurgion
             ,
             are
             sent
             into
             the
             old
             
               Seraglio
            
             to
             be
             cured
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             not
             want
             
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             thought
             convenient
             ,
             and
             useful
             ,
             for
             restoring
             them
             to
             their
             former
             estate
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             sons
             which
             are
             born
             unto
             him
             by
             his
             Queen
             ,
             are
             nursed
             ,
             and
             
             
             brought
             up
             together
             by
             themselves
             by
             choice
             nurses
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             abroad
             without
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
             But
             if
             his
             Majesty
             have
             sons
             also
             by
             other
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             (
             as
             commonly
             every
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             hath
             )
             then
             those
             are
             brought
             up
             apart
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             Queens
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             mother
             careth
             for
             her
             own
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             
             with
             great
             envy
             ,
             and
             jealousie
             :
             yet
             they
             may
             play
             together
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             be
             of
             six
             or
             seven
             years
             of
             age
             ;
             being
             much
             made
             of
             ,
             sumptuously
             maintained
             ,
             and
             apparelled
             all
             alike
             at
             the
             Kings
             charge
             .
          
           
             They
             live
             among
             the
             women
             till
             they
             come
             to
             be
             of
             nine
             ,
             or
             ten
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             about
             fourteen
             ,
             they
             are
             circumcised
             with
             great
             pomp
             ,
             and
             solemnities
             thorowout
             
             the
             whole
             city
             ,
             especially
             the
             eldest
             son
             .
             For
             the
             circumcisions
             of
             the
             Turks
             children
             are
             like
             to
             the
             Christian
             weddings
             ;
             there
             being
             used
             at
             them
             great
             feasting
             ,
             banquetting
             ,
             musick
             ,
             and
             bringing
             of
             presents
             .
          
           
             From
             five
             years
             of
             age
             until
             ten
             (
             during
             which
             time
             they
             live
             amongst
             the
             women
             )
             they
             have
             their
             
               Hojah
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
             their
             School-master
             )
             appointed
             them
             by
             the
             King
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             write
             ,
             and
             
             read
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             good
             manners
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             behave
             themselves
             decently
             before
             the
             King
             their
             father
             ;
             which
             
               Hojah
            
             comes
             once
             a
             day
             into
             the
             womens
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             and
             is
             brought
             into
             a
             chamber
             by
             the
             black
             Eunuchs
             (
             without
             ever
             seeing
             the
             Kings
             women
             at
             all
             )
             whither
             the
             children
             come
             accompanied
             with
             two
             or
             three
             old
             Black-moor
             women
             slaves
             ;
             and
             there
             they
             are
             taught
             for
             so
             many
             hours
             together
             ,
             as
             their
             tutor
             is
             permitted
             to
             stay
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             departeth
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             daughters
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             sleightly
             looked
             after
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             King
             so
             tender
             ,
             and
             careful
             over
             them
             .
             For
             as
             
             they
             are
             not
             suspected
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             concern
             the
             state
             in
             future
             times
             ;
             so
             likewise
             are
             they
             not
             much
             respected
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             well
             provided
             for
             by
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             their
             father
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             live
             to
             be
             fit
             for
             husbands
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Shawhzawdeh
            
             (
             the
             next
             heir
             to
             the
             crown
             )
             is
             circumcised
             ;
             if
             his
             father
             think
             it
             unfit
             to
             keep
             him
             any
             longer
             with
             him
             at
             home
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             he
             provides
             all
             things
             fitting
             for
             to
             send
             him
             abroad
             :
             that
             he
             may
             see
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             learn
             experience
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             enable
             him
             for
             
             to
             govern
             the
             Empire
             after
             his
             Fathers
             decease
             :
             sending
             along
             with
             him
             one
             of
             his
             principal
             ,
             &
             trusty
             Eunuchs
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             his
             guide
             ,
             and
             overseer
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ;
             
             besides
             many
             servants
             to
             attend
             upon
             him
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             chooseth
             out
             of
             his
             own
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
             He
             allowes
             him
             likewise
             sufficient
             means
             to
             maintain
             him
             like
             a
             Prince
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             also
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             sons
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             purpose
             to
             send
             any
             of
             them
             abroad
             .
             )
             And
             so
             all
             things
             being
             well
             ordered
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             him
             ;
             having
             taken
             leave
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             mother
             (
             who
             present
             him
             with
             many
             gifts
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             
               Bashaws
               ,
            
             and
             great
             men
             of
             the
             Court
             do
             )
             he
             departs
             for
             
               Magnesia
               ,
            
             a
             city
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
            
             there
             to
             reside
             in
             the
             government
             of
             that
             province
             ;
             
             in
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             supream
             authority
             ,
             but
             governs
             only
             as
             his
             fathers
             deputy
             .
             And
             should
             he
             passe
             the
             limits
             
             of
             his
             commission
             ,
             he
             would
             quickly
             fall
             into
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             suspition
             of
             rebellion
             ;
             as
             heretofore
             it
             hath
             happened
             unto
             divers
             of
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             sent
             out
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Eunuch
             who
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             his
             helper
             and
             overseer
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             give
             continual
             
             advise
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             of
             his
             deportment
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Vizirs
            
             of
             all
             occurrences
             whatsoever
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             charge
             given
             him
             :
             and
             likewise
             to
             receive
             from
             
               Constantinople
            
             such
             orders
             ,
             and
             commandments
             ,
             as
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             those
             parts
             where
             the
             Prince
             resideth
             .
             So
             that
             all
             things
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             are
             swayed
             by
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 cooks
                 ,
                 kitchins
                 ;
                 diet
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 service
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 skullery
                 ,
                 and
                 provision
                 of
                 the
              
               Seraglio
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             victuals
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             (
             for
             the
             
             most
             part
             are
             dressed
             by
             
               Agiamoglans
            
             brought
             up
             to
             cookery
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             called
             
               *
            
             
               Aschees
               ,
            
             and
             are
             known
             from
             other
             
               Agiamoglans
            
             by
             their
             white
             caps
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             sugar
             loaf
             aswell
             as
             the
             others
             are
             )
             howbeit
             there
             are
             belonging
             to
             the
             kitchins
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             more
             then
             two
             hundred
             under
             cooks
             ,
             and
             skullions
             ;
             besides
             their
             principal
             officers
             ,
             as
             
             sewers
             ,
             caterers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             all
             which
             are
             carefully
             to
             look
             to
             their
             severall
             kitchins
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             one
             to
             trust
             another
             with
             his
             businesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             kitchin
             begins
             to
             work
             ordinarily
             
             before
             break
             of
             day
             .
             For
             his
             highnesse
             rising
             betimes
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             alwayes
             somewhat
             ready
             for
             him
             ;
             because
             commonly
             he
             eateth
             three
             or
             four
             times
             a
             day
             .
             He
             dines
             usually
             at
             ten
             of
             the
             clock
             in
             the
             forenoon
             ,
             and
             sups
             about
             six
             at
             night
             ,
             aswell
             in
             the
             summer
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             winter
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             hath
             a
             will
             to
             eat
             ,
             he
             tells
             the
             
               Capee
               Aga
            
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             forthwith
             sends
             an
             Eunuch
             to
             give
             notice
             of
             the
             same
             to
             the
             chief
             
               Sewer
               ,
            
             and
             he
             having
             caused
             the
             meat
             to
             be
             dished
             up
             ,
             brings
             it
             in
             dish
             by
             dish
             to
             the
             Kings
             table
             :
             and
             so
             his
             Majestie
             sits
             down
             ,
             after
             the
             common
             Turkish
             fashion
             ,
             with
             his
             legs
             a
             crosse
             ,
             having
             
             a
             very
             rich
             towel
             cast
             before
             him
             upon
             his
             knees
             to
             save
             his
             clothes
             :
             and
             another
             hanging
             upon
             his
             left
             arm
             ,
             which
             he
             useth
             for
             his
             napkin
             to
             wipe
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             fingers
             .
             He
             is
             not
             carved
             unto
             as
             other
             Princes
             are
             ,
             but
             helps
             himself
             ;
             having
             before
             
             him
             upon
             a
             piece
             of
             
               Bulgar
            
             leather
             
             (
             which
             is
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             table
             cloth
             )
             fine
             white
             bread
             ,
             of
             three
             or
             four
             sorts
             ,
             well
             relished
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             very
             new
             :
             as
             indeed
             
             all
             Turks
             love
             their
             bread
             best
             when
             it
             is
             warm
             ,
             newly
             come
             forth
             of
             the
             oven
             .
             He
             neither
             useth
             knife
             ,
             nor
             fork
             ,
             but
             only
             
             a
             wooden
             spoon
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             two
             alwayes
             laid
             before
             him
             :
             the
             one
             serving
             him
             to
             eat
             his
             pottage
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             sup
             up
             certain
             delicate
             sirrups
             ,
             made
             of
             
             divers
             fruits
             compounded
             with
             the
             juice
             of
             lemmons
             ,
             and
             sugar
             ,
             to
             quench
             his
             thirst
             .
             He
             tasteth
             of
             his
             dishes
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             with
             them
             they
             are
             taken
             off
             .
             His
             meat
             is
             so
             tender
             ,
             and
             so
             delicately
             dressed
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             he
             needs
             no
             knife
             ,
             but
             pulls
             the
             flesh
             from
             the
             bones
             very
             easily
             with
             his
             fingers
             .
             He
             useth
             no
             salt
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             neither
             
             hath
             he
             any
             
               Antepast
               ;
            
             but
             immediately
             falls
             aboard
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             having
             well
             fed
             ,
             closeth
             up
             his
             stomack
             with
             a
             
               *
            
             
               Bocklava
               ,
            
             or
             some
             such
             like
             thing
             .
             And
             so
             his
             dinner
             or
             supper
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             
             washeth
             his
             hands
             in
             a
             bason
             of
             gold
             ,
             with
             the
             Ewer
             all
             set
             with
             precious
             stones
             .
          
           
             His
             Majesties
             ordinary
             diet
             (
             as
             I
             have
             
             
             been
             told
             by
             some
             of
             the
             
               Aschees
               )
            
             is
             ,
             half
             a
             score
             rosted
             pigeons
             in
             a
             dish
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             geese
             in
             a
             dish
             ,
             lamb
             ,
             hens
             ,
             chickins
             ,
             mutton
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             wilde
             fowl
             ,
             but
             very
             seldom
             :
             and
             look
             what
             he
             hath
             rosted
             for
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             the
             same
             quantity
             boiled
             ,
             almost
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             there
             being
             very
             good
             sauce
             for
             every
             dish
             ,
             and
             other
             ingredients
             very
             pleasing
             to
             the
             palat
             .
             He
             hath
             likewise
             brothes
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             divers
             purcelain
             dishes
             full
             of
             preserves
             ,
             and
             sirrups
             ;
             and
             some
             Tarts
             ,
             and
             
               *
            
             
               B●…recks
            
             after
             their
             fashion
             made
             of
             flesh
             covered
             with
             paste
             .
             Having
             made
             an
             end
             of
             eating
             ,
             he
             drinks
             one
             draught
             of
             
               *
            
             
               Sherbet
            
             (
             seldom
             or
             never
             drinking
             above
             once
             at
             a
             meal
             )
             which
             is
             brought
             unto
             him
             by
             one
             of
             his
             
               Agas
            
             in
             a
             deep
             Purcelain
             dish
             covered
             ,
             standing
             upon
             a
             flat
             under-dish
             of
             the
             same
             mettal
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             while
             that
             he
             is
             at
             Table
             ,
             he
             
             very
             seldom
             ,
             or
             never
             ,
             speaks
             to
             any
             man
             ;
             albeit
             there
             stand
             before
             him
             many
             
               Mutes
               ,
            
             and
             
               Buffons
            
             to
             make
             him
             merry
             ,
             playing
             tricks
             ,
             and
             sporting
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             
               alla
               Mutescha
               ,
            
             which
             the
             King
             understands
             very
             well
             .
             For
             by
             their
             signes
             their
             meaning
             is
             easily
             conceived
             ,
             
             and
             if
             peradventure
             he
             should
             vouchsafe
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             or
             two
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             grace
             some
             one
             of
             his
             
               Agas
            
             standing
             by
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             highly
             favoureth
             ;
             throwing
             unto
             him
             a
             loaf
             of
             bread
             from
             his
             own
             
             Table
             :
             and
             this
             is
             held
             for
             a
             singular
             grace
             ,
             and
             especial
             favour
             ;
             and
             he
             distributing
             part
             of
             it
             amongst
             his
             companions
             ,
             they
             likewise
             accept
             of
             it
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             ,
             and
             account
             it
             as
             a
             great
             honour
             done
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             came
             from
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             King
             .
          
           
             The
             dishes
             for
             his
             highnesse
             Table
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             are
             their
             covers
             .
             
             They
             are
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             
               Keelergee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             who
             attends
             at
             the
             kitchin
             ,
             at
             dinner
             and
             supper
             time
             :
             and
             so
             are
             all
             the
             yellow
             purcelane
             dishes
             (
             which
             are
             very
             costly
             ,
             and
             scarcely
             to
             be
             had
             for
             money
             )
             in
             which
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             eats
             in
             the
             
               Ramazan
            
             time
             ,
             which
             
             is
             their
             lent
             ,
             and
             lasteth
             a
             whole
             moon
             ,
             and
             the
             moneth
             it self
             is
             so
             called
             .
             Now
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Turks
             never
             eat
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             not
             making
             any
             difference
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             meats
             (
             excepting
             swines
             flesh
             ,
             and
             things
             strangled
             )
             of
             which
             they
             are
             forbidden
             by
             their
             law
             to
             eat
             at
             any
             time
             .
          
           
           
             The
             King
             seldom
             eats
             fish
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             when
             he
             is
             abroad
             ,
             at
             some
             garden
             house
             by
             the
             sea
             side
             ,
             with
             his
             women
             ;
             where
             he
             may
             sit
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             taken
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             meat
             which
             remains
             of
             that
             which
             
             was
             at
             the
             
               Grand
               Ssgnors
            
             table
             ,
             is
             immediately
             carried
             to
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Aghas
            
             table
             ,
             who
             wait
             upon
             him
             :
             so
             that
             they
             (
             what
             with
             that
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             diet
             together
             )
             are
             exceeding
             well
             provided
             .
             Whilst
             the
             
               Aghas
            
             are
             eating
             ,
             the
             King
             passeth
             away
             
             the
             time
             with
             his
             
               Mutes
               ,
            
             and
             
               Buffons
               ,
            
             not
             speaking
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             at
             all
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             signes
             .
             And
             now
             and
             then
             he
             kicks
             ,
             and
             buffeteth
             them
             in
             sport
             :
             but
             forthwith
             makes
             them
             amends
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             money
             .
             For
             which
             purpose
             ,
             his
             pockets
             are
             alwayes
             furnished
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             well
             contented
             with
             that
             pastime
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             also
             ,
             the
             
               Capee
               Agha
            
             eats
             in
             a
             room
             apart
             such
             meat
             as
             is
             prepared
             
             for
             him
             in
             his
             kitchin
             ,
             being
             far
             inferior
             to
             the
             Kings
             diet
             .
             And
             with
             him
             do
             eat
             ,
             the
             
               Hazi●…ehdar
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             the
             
               Saraj
               Agasee
               ,
            
             and
             sometimes
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             Physitians
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             in
             for
             to
             
             bear
             him
             company
             ;
             and
             such
             other
             Eunuchs
             which
             are
             keepers
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio's
            
             abroad
             ,
             as
             do
             come
             to
             visit
             him
             .
             And
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             diet
             with
             a
             fresh
             supply
             from
             the
             kitchins
             ,
             serves
             
               *
            
             
               diman
               in
               mano
               ,
            
             all
             the
             other
             white
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             
               interim
            
             likewise
             ,
             is
             meat
             sent
             to
             all
             the
             other
             
               Odas
            
             for
             the
             youths
             there
             ;
             which
             is
             two
             loaves
             apiece
             ,
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             boiled
             mutton
             ,
             with
             pottage
             of
             rice
             ,
             mingled
             with
             butter
             ,
             and
             honey
             ;
             which
             indeed
             consists
             more
             of
             broth
             then
             substance
             ;
             it
             being
             but
             thin
             of
             rice
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             flesh
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             well
             ,
             if
             it
             give
             but
             a
             taste
             thereof
             ,
             when
             they
             sop
             their
             bread
             in
             the
             dish
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             is
             meat
             carried
             in
             by
             black
             Eunuchs
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             and
             to
             all
             the
             other
             women
             ;
             
             wherein
             is
             observed
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             with
             the
             King
             :
             insomuch
             as
             in
             the
             space
             of
             an
             hour
             and
             half
             ,
             or
             two
             hours
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             all
             is
             dispatched
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             service
             is
             in
             copper
             dishes
             ,
             tinned
             over
             :
             but
             kept
             very
             bright
             ,
             and
             
             clean
             ,
             and
             some
             also
             of
             white
             Purselain
             :
             however
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             she
             her self
             may
             be
             served
             as
             she
             pleaseth
             ;
             
             and
             so
             questionless
             may
             all
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             (
             although
             their
             ordinary
             allowance
             be
             no
             other
             then
             Copper
             .
             )
             For
             oftentimes
             the
             King
             is
             amongst
             them
             a
             whole
             day
             
             together
             ,
             eating
             ,
             sporting
             ,
             and
             sleeping
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             notice
             taken
             ,
             nor
             may
             any
             look
             into
             his
             actions
             :
             where
             ,
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             they
             make
             him
             delicate
             ,
             and
             sumptuous
             banquets
             ,
             (
             over
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             ordinary
             meals
             of
             dinner
             ,
             and
             supper
             )
             of
             sweet
             meats
             ,
             and
             fruits
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             having
             daily
             an
             abundance
             presented
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             drink
             their
             sherbet
             in
             the
             summer
             time
             ,
             mingled
             with
             snow
             ,
             of
             which
             
             there
             is
             a
             great
             quantity
             preserved
             yearly
             ,
             for
             to
             serve
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             but
             at
             a
             very
             dear
             rate
             .
             For
             the
             snow
             doth
             stand
             the
             
               Port
            
             in
             more
             then
             twenty
             thousand
             chicquins
             a
             year
             ,
             in
             gifts
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             
             and
             other
             expences
             at
             the
             fetching
             it
             in
             from
             the
             hils
             ,
             and
             in
             putting
             it
             under
             ground
             in
             houses
             made
             of
             purpose
             for
             that
             use
             .
          
           
             They
             do
             not
             ordinarily
             use
             Comfets
             ,
             
             nor
             Cheese
             .
             For
             the
             Turks
             do
             hardly
             know
             how
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             especially
             cheese
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             make
             ,
             yet
             it
             never
             
             proves
             good
             .
             So
             that
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             all
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             personages
             ,
             eat
             none
             but
             Parmezan
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Bailo
            
             of
             
               Venice
               ,
            
             doth
             alwayes
             furnish
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             plentifully
             :
             for
             they
             love
             it
             well
             ,
             and
             eat
             heartily
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             abroad
             upon
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             air
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             sundry
             provisions
             of
             the
             said
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             all
             things
             are
             prepared
             in
             great
             
             abundance
             :
             and
             every
             particular
             provision
             is
             assigned
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             thereof
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             never
             any
             want
             at
             all
             of
             things
             necessary
             .
             For
             the
             Officers
             are
             sure
             upon
             the
             least
             complaint
             made
             against
             them
             to
             lose
             their
             places
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             as
             it
             behoves
             them
             )
             they
             are
             very
             careful
             to
             see
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             there
             be
             a
             sufficiency
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             it
             be
             very
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             and
             best
             sort
             of
             bread
             (
             which
             indeed
             is
             very
             white
             ,
             and
             savoury
             )
             is
             
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             ones
             ;
             The
             second
             sort
             for
             them
             of
             middle
             rank
             .
             And
             the
             third
             and
             last
             sort
             (
             which
             is
             very
             black
             and
             course
             )
             is
             for
             the
             
               Agiamoglans
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             base
             quality
             .
          
           
           
             The
             meal
             whereof
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             bread
             is
             made
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             is
             brought
             from
             
               Bursia
               ,
            
             
             made
             of
             the
             wheat
             of
             that
             Province
             of
             
               Bithynia
               ,
            
             and
             growing
             in
             the
             Kings
             own
             ground
             .
             The
             yearly
             provision
             thereof
             is
             ,
             about
             seven
             or
             eight
             thousand
             Keloes
             ,
             which
             makes
             almost
             so
             many
             bushels
             of
             
             our
             measure
             in
             
               London
               :
            
             the
             which
             wheat
             makes
             the
             best
             flour
             that
             comes
             to
             
               Constantinople
               ;
            
             for
             that
             it
             is
             also
             ground
             at
             
               Bursia
               ,
            
             and
             those
             mills
             are
             far
             better
             then
             any
             ,
             that
             are
             neer
             
             
               Stanboll
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             other
             wheat
             which
             they
             spend
             ,
             it
             comes
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             from
             
               Volo
            
             in
             
               Graecia
            
             by
             shipping
             ,
             where
             there
             
             is
             a
             great
             portion
             of
             land
             belonging
             to
             the
             crown
             .
             And
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             corn
             there
             growing
             is
             spent
             yearly
             in
             the
             kings
             Armada
             ,
             made
             into
             bisket
             at
             
               Negroponte
               :
            
             some
             also
             is
             sold
             to
             the
             
               Raguseans
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             come
             with
             their
             shipping
             to
             lade
             it
             thence
             :
             but
             they
             must
             bring
             their
             authority
             with
             them
             from
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             underwritten
             with
             the
             chief
             
               Uizirs
            
             own
             hand
             .
             And
             there
             is
             likewise
             brought
             yearly
             to
             
               Stanboll
               ,
            
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             wheat
             of
             
               Volo
               ,
            
             thirty
             five
             ,
             or
             fourty
             thousand
             
             
               Kelo's
               :
            
             the
             which
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             
               *
            
             Magazines
             ,
             and
             is
             afterwards
             ground
             ,
             and
             most
             
             of
             it
             spent
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             that
             which
             remains
             ,
             they
             sell
             away
             into
             the
             city
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             consumes
             so
             much
             bread
             corn
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             the
             ordinary
             servants
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             all
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             and
             great
             personages
             ,
             with
             divers
             others
             ,
             have
             their
             daily
             ,
             and
             due
             allowance
             of
             bread
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Keeler
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Pantry
               ,
            
             or
             from
             his
             Majesties
             Bakehouse
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             every
             
               Sultana
            
             twenty
             loaves
             ;
             every
             
               Bashawe
            
             ten
             ;
             to
             
             the
             
               Muftee
            
             eight
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             divers
             others
             a
             several
             proportion
             ,
             even
             to
             one
             loaf
             a
             man
             :
             all
             which
             is
             ordered
             ,
             and
             done
             by
             the
             commandment
             ,
             and
             discretion
             of
             the
             chief
             
               Uizir
               ;
            
             their
             several
             allowances
             being
             set
             down
             in
             the
             chief
             
               Pantlers
            
             Books
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             his
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Overseer
             of
             the
             Bake-houses
             :
             every
             loaf
             being
             as
             big
             as
             three
             of
             our
             penny
             loaves
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             but
             very
             light
             ,
             and
             spungie
             ,
             and
             easy
             of
             digestion
             .
          
           
             The
             rice
             ,
             and
             lentiles
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             pulse
             (
             of
             which
             there
             is
             a
             great
             
             quantity
             spent
             ,
             is
             brought
             yearly
             from
             
               Alexandria
            
             in
             the
             Galeons
             ,
             which
             make
             
             yearly
             two
             voiages
             ,
             and
             bring
             out
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
            
             not
             only
             the
             said
             pulse
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             sorts
             of
             spice
             ,
             and
             sugar
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             preserves
             ,
             and
             pickled
             meats
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Turks
             much
             delight
             in
             .
             And
             as
             for
             sugar
             ,
             there
             is
             spent
             an
             unspeakable
             deal
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             making
             of
             
               Sherbets
               ,
            
             and
             
               *
            
             
               Boclavas
               ,
            
             which
             not
             only
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             useth
             :
             but
             are
             also
             ordinary
             presents
             from
             one
             
               Bashawe
            
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             friend
             to
             another
             :
             insomuch
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             a
             quantity
             should
             so
             suddenly
             be
             consumed
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             little
             spice
             
             spent
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             nor
             indeed
             any
             great
             store
             among
             the
             Turks
             (
             pepper
             only
             excepted
             .
             )
             For
             seeing
             wine
             is
             not
             an
             ordinary
             drink
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             therefore
             avoid
             the
             eating
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             do
             provoke
             a
             desire
             thereunto
             .
             Howsoever
             ,
             in
             the
             storehouses
             of
             the
             
               Port
               ,
            
             there
             is
             provision
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             spices
             ,
             and
             drugs
             ,
             whatsoever
             occasion
             should
             happen
             ,
             that
             might
             require
             the
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             likewise
             comes
             from
             
               Egypt
            
             great
             store
             of
             dates
             ,
             prunes
             ,
             and
             other
             dried
             
             
             plums
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             which
             the
             Cooks
             use
             in
             their
             dressing
             of
             meat
             ;
             as
             well
             for
             rost
             as
             boyled
             in
             broths
             :
             and
             indeed
             they
             make
             very
             delicate
             dishes
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             honey
             (
             of
             which
             the
             
               Port
            
             spends
             a
             great
             quantity
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             broths
             ,
             
             boiled
             meats
             ,
             
               *
            
             Pancakes
             ,
             
               *
            
             Frittars
             ,
             and
             course
             Sherbets
             for
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             )
             is
             brought
             in
             great
             earthen
             jars
             ,
             from
             
               Walachia
               ,
            
             from
             
               Transylvania
               ,
            
             and
             
               Moldavia
               ,
            
             as
             well
             that
             which
             is
             presented
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             as
             that
             which
             comes
             for
             particular
             mens
             accounts
             .
             Yet
             that
             honey
             which
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Kings
             own
             kitchen
             ,
             comes
             from
             
               *
            
             
               Cio
               ,
            
             and
             is
             far
             better
             ,
             and
             purer
             then
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             oil
             (
             of
             which
             there
             is
             an
             unspeakable
             
             quantity
             spent
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             uses
             they
             put
             it
             unto
             ;
             as
             well
             in
             their
             meats
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             lamps
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             is
             brought
             from
             
               Modon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Coron
            
             in
             
               Graecia
               :
            
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Sanjack
            
             Beg
             of
             that
             Province
             being
             bound
             to
             see
             the
             
               Port
            
             sufficiently
             furnished
             therewith
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ;
             howbeit
             that
             which
             is
             spent
             in
             the
             Kings
             own
             kitchen
             is
             brought
             from
             
             
               Candie
               ,
            
             and
             
               Zant
               :
            
             it
             being
             sweeter
             ,
             cleerer
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             respect
             better
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             
               Morea
               .
            
          
           
             The
             butter
             (
             of
             which
             also
             there
             is
             spent
             a
             very
             great
             quantitie
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             used
             
             almost
             in
             all
             their
             meats
             ,
             especially
             in
             that
             ordinary
             dish
             which
             they
             call
             
               *
            
             
               Pillaw
               )
            
             comes
             by
             shipping
             out
             of
             the
             
               Black
               sea
            
             from
             
               Bogdania
               ,
            
             and
             from
             
               Caffa
               ,
            
             being
             put
             into
             great
             Ox
             hides
             ,
             and
             Buffalo
             hides
             ,
             with
             the
             hairy
             sides
             inward
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             
               *
            
             Magazines
             ,
             for
             the
             yearly
             provision
             of
             the
             Kings
             court
             :
             but
             commonly
             they
             have
             so
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             sell
             part
             into
             the
             city
             ;
             
             as
             they
             likewise
             do
             by
             the
             oil
             ,
             honey
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             
               Begleek
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             own
             account
             )
             when
             they
             have
             more
             then
             they
             think
             they
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             spend
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             wonderful
             great
             benefit
             of
             it
             :
             oftentimes
             enforcing
             the
             shop-keepers
             to
             take
             it
             at
             what
             price
             they
             please
             to
             rate
             it
             at
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             ill
             conditioned
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             stink
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             are
             no
             whit
             acquainted
             
             with
             fresh
             butter
             ,
             there
             being
             little
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             made
             about
             
               Constantinople
               :
            
             
             neither
             do
             th●…
             eat
             much
             milk
             ,
             
             except
             it
             be
             made
             ●…re
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Yoghurd
               .
            
             For
             ●…eing
             so
             turned
             
             sowre
             ,
             it
             doth
             quen●…
             the
             thirst
             :
             and
             of
             that
             both
             they
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             do
             eat
             a
             great
             quantity
             in
             the
             summer
             time
             .
             They
             eat
             also
             some
             store
             of
             
               Kaymack
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             clouted
             ,
             or
             clodded
             cream
             )
             
             but
             that
             is
             a
             dish
             for
             the
             better
             sort
             only
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             meat
             of
             too
             high
             a
             price
             for
             the
             vulgar
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             flesh
             :
             every
             year
             in
             the
             Autumn
             ,
             winter
             drawing
             nigh
             ,
             the
             
             
               Bashawe
            
             causeth
             the
             provision
             of
             
               *
            
             
               Basturma
            
             to
             be
             made
             for
             the
             Kings
             kitchins
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             of
             cowes
             great
             with
             calf
             .
             For
             then
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             flesh
             is
             most
             tender
             and
             savoury
             .
             They
             use
             it
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             Christians
             use
             swines
             flesh
             .
             For
             they
             make
             puddings
             ,
             and
             sausages
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             they
             boil
             ,
             and
             dresse
             after
             other
             fashions
             .
          
           
             This
             sort
             of
             dried
             flesh
             ,
             (
             after
             that
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             dried
             ,
             and
             hardened
             ,
             with
             
             hanging
             a
             moneth
             ,
             or
             better
             ,
             in
             some
             upper
             room
             ,
             and
             little
             ,
             or
             no
             salt
             used
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             pressed
             very
             flat
             )
             will
             last
             the
             whole
             year
             following
             ,
             and
             eat
             very
             
             savourly
             .
             And
             it
             is
             in
             such
             great
             use
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             &
             so
             well
             liked
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             Master
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             of
             ability
             ,
             but
             doth
             yearly
             against
             winter
             make
             his
             provision
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             held
             a
             very
             thrifty
             and
             sparing
             course
             .
             For
             that
             then
             fresh
             meat
             would
             be
             very
             dear
             .
             But
             they
             do
             not
             all
             make
             their
             
               Basturma
            
             of
             cowes
             great
             with
             calf
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             for
             the
             
               Seraglio
               )
            
             for
             there
             are
             many
             which
             love
             the
             other
             better
             ,
             which
             i
             made
             of
             Oxen
             and
             Bullocks
             ;
             and
             they
             can
             buy
             it
             far
             cheaper
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Bashawe
            
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             hath
             the
             care
             ,
             
             and
             oversight
             of
             what
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             Kings
             kitchens
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             commonly
             spent
             four
             hundred
             cowes
             every
             year
             for
             the
             said
             provision
             of
             
               Basturma
               ;
            
             there
             is
             also
             fresh
             beef
             spent
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               :
            
             but
             the
             quantity
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             daily
             provided
             ,
             and
             spent
             in
             the
             kitchens
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             
             (
             as
             I
             was
             told
             by
             one
             of
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Aschees
               )
            
             is
             as
             followeth
             ;
             sheep
             two
             hundred
             ,
             lambs
             ,
             or
             kids
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             season
             ,
             one
             hundred
             ,
             calves
             ten
             ,
             geese
             fifty
             ,
             hens
             two
             hundred
             ,
             chickens
             one
             hundred
             ,
             pigeons
             an
             hundred
             pair
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             very
             little
             store
             of
             fish
             spent
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             either
             shell-fish
             ,
             or
             other
             :
             
             yet
             sometimes
             the
             
               Agas
            
             for
             dainties
             will
             eat
             some
             .
             The
             seas
             thereabout
             do
             exceedingly
             abound
             with
             divers
             kindes
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             easily
             take
             as
             many
             as
             they
             please
             :
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             the
             Christians
             are
             plentifully
             served
             with
             fish
             in
             the
             markets
             ,
             and
             at
             reasonable
             prices
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             and
             poorer
             sort
             of
             Turks
             do
             bear
             them
             company
             in
             that
             diet
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             (
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             women
             ,
             or
             servants
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               )
            
             cannot
             
             want
             for
             fruit
             :
             there
             being
             at
             time
             of
             year
             so
             many
             presents
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             fruits
             ,
             brought
             thither
             ,
             besides
             what
             comes
             from
             the
             Kings
             own
             gardens
             (
             which
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             near
             the
             city
             )
             every
             morning
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             and
             excellent
             good
             ;
             especially
             ,
             figs
             ,
             grapes
             ,
             peaches
             ,
             and
             
               *
            
             
               Caoons
               ;
            
             the
             Gardiners
             selling
             the
             remainder
             at
             a
             place
             in
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             
               *
            
             where
             only
             the
             Kings
             fruit
             is
             sold
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             money
             weekly
             to
             the
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             who
             afterwards
             gives
             it
             to
             his
             Majestie
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             called
             
               jebbe
               ackchesee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Kings
             pocket-money
             .
             
             For
             he
             gives
             it
             away
             by
             handfulls
             ,
             
             as
             he
             sees
             occasion
             ,
             to
             his
             
               Mutes
            
             and
             
               Buffones
               ,
            
             at
             such
             times
             as
             they
             make
             him
             sport
             .
             Now
             this
             fruit
             being
             sold
             ,
             the
             buyers
             of
             it
             do
             commonly
             send
             it
             to
             some
             great
             personages
             :
             for
             it
             is
             extraordinary
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             artificially
             piled
             up
             in
             baskets
             ,
             by
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Bustangees
               ,
            
             that
             for
             the
             beauty
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             oftentimes
             proves
             more
             acceptable
             then
             a
             gift
             of
             greater
             price
             .
          
           
             The
             furniture
             of
             the
             kitchens
             in
             the
             
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             as
             kettles
             ,
             caldrons
             ,
             pots
             ,
             and
             skillets
             ,
             &c.
             are
             almost
             all
             of
             brasse
             and
             they
             are
             so
             neatly
             kept
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             a
             largenesse
             ,
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             braver
             sight
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             one
             would
             rather
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             stood
             there
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             often
             used
             as
             they
             are
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             dishes
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             copper
             tinned
             over
             :
             but
             so
             often
             new
             furbished
             ,
             scowred
             ,
             and
             trimmed
             ,
             that
             (
             they
             being
             daily
             used
             )
             it
             is
             wonderful
             to
             behold
             their
             continual
             
             brightnesse
             .
             And
             of
             these
             dishes
             they
             have
             a
             great
             number
             :
             but
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             sustains
             great
             losse
             by
             
             them
             .
             For
             their
             being
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             served
             daily
             from
             the
             kitchens
             ,
             
             both
             within
             ,
             and
             without
             (
             especially
             upon
             the
             four
             
               Divan
            
             dayes
             )
             there
             are
             so
             many
             of
             them
             stollen
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Defterdars
            
             (
             weighing
             the
             losse
             ,
             and
             charge
             of
             the
             said
             dishes
             )
             have
             oftentimes
             been
             almost
             resolved
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             all
             of
             silver
             ,
             and
             so
             consign
             them
             to
             the
             custodie
             of
             the
             
               Sewers
               ,
            
             and
             
               Butlers
               ,
            
             who
             should
             from
             time
             to
             time
             give
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             look
             the
             better
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             every
             ordinary
             fellow
             to
             carry
             away
             his
             meat
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             the
             other
             copper
             ones
             :
             but
             finding
             it
             a
             thing
             so
             costly
             ,
             not
             any
             
               Defterdar
            
             (
             as
             yet
             hath
             )
             performed
             it
             ,
             nor
             adventured
             to
             begin
             ,
             onely
             have
             discoursed
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             that
             course
             ,
             as
             a
             remedy
             to
             prevent
             their
             usuall
             pilfering
             .
          
           
             The
             wood
             which
             is
             spent
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             kitchens
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             is
             
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             weights
             (
             for
             at
             
               Constantino●…e
            
             the
             wood
             is
             all
             bought
             ,
             and
             sold
             by
             weight
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             almost
             every
             thing
             else
             )
             there
             being
             for
             the
             account
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             (
             which
             they
             call
             
               Begleek
               )
            
             about
             thirty
             great
             
               *
            
             
               Caramusals
               ,
            
             which
             do
             nothing
             else
             at
             one
             season
             
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             but
             sail
             into
             the
             
               Black
               sea
               ,
            
             there
             to
             lade
             at
             the
             Kings
             woods
             .
             It
             is
             a
             businesse
             which
             costeth
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             but
             little
             ,
             or
             nothing
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             worth
             of
             it
             .
             )
             For
             they
             have
             it
             for
             the
             cutting
             down
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             bringing
             ,
             and
             unloading
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             requires
             little
             or
             no
             charge
             at
             all
             .
             For
             the
             said
             
               Caramusals
            
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             so
             many
             returns
             in
             a
             year
             for
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             no
             fraught
             ;
             and
             the
             Masters
             are
             to
             see
             it
             unladen
             at
             the
             appointed
             wharfe
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             costs
             ,
             and
             charges
             ;
             receiving
             only
             a
             discharge
             in
             the
             end
             from
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Stanbol
               Aga
            
             for
             that
             years
             service
             ,
             but
             no
             recompence
             at
             all
             .
             Afterwards
             they
             may
             work
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             go
             whither
             they
             please
             ,
             till
             their
             turns
             come
             again
             for
             the
             year
             following
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 apparrel
                 ,
                 bedding
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 hospitals
                 ,
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 Kings
                 expences
                 ,
                 recreatious
                 ,
                 his
                 going
                 abroad
                 ,
                 receiving
                 of
                 petitions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 stables
                 ,
                 and
              
               Byram
               
                 solemnities
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             apparel
             ,
             is
             nothing
             different
             in
             fashion
             from
             other
             
             mens
             ,
             saving
             in
             the
             length
             of
             his
             vests
             ,
             and
             the
             richnesse
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             are
             his
             shoes
             plated
             with
             iron
             at
             the
             heels
             ,
             as
             other
             Turks
             wear
             them
             :
             but
             are
             raced
             ,
             and
             painted
             like
             childrens
             shoes
             ,
             with
             knots
             and
             flowers
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             are
             all
             white
             .
             The
             fashion
             of
             his
             Turbant
             is
             all
             one
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               Bashawes
               :
            
             but
             he
             wears
             plumes
             ,
             and
             brooches
             in
             his
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             not
             any
             
               Bashawe
            
             in
             the
             
               Port
               ,
            
             except
             the
             
               Uizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             day
             when
             he
             makes
             a
             solemn
             shew
             at
             his
             departure
             for
             the
             wars
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             lodging
             ;
             he
             sleeps
             upon
             matteresses
             of
             velvet
             ,
             and
             cloth
             of
             
             gold
             :
             in
             the
             summer
             in
             sheets
             of
             
             
               *
               Shash
            
             embrodered
             with
             silk
             ,
             sown
             to
             
             the
             quilts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             winter
             betwixt
             coverlets
             of
             
               Lusernes
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               Sables
               ,
            
             wearing
             all
             night
             a
             
               *
            
             
               Gheje-lick
               ,
            
             or
             little
             
               shash
            
             on
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             he
             lies
             alone
             in
             his
             own
             lodgings
             ,
             he
             is
             alwayes
             watched
             by
             the
             Pages
             of
             his
             chamber
             ,
             by
             two
             and
             two
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             changing
             their
             watch
             every
             three
             hours
             ;
             one
             of
             them
             standing
             at
             the
             chamber
             door
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             by
             the
             bed
             side
             to
             cover
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             clothes
             should
             slide
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             near
             hand
             if
             his
             Majesty
             should
             want
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             be
             ill
             at
             ease
             .
             In
             the
             same
             chamber
             also
             where
             he
             lies
             ,
             there
             are
             alwayes
             two
             old
             
             women
             ,
             that
             wait
             with
             burning
             torches
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             not
             put
             out
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             king
             is
             risen
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             :
             now
             the
             use
             of
             these
             lights
             is
             ,
             for
             his
             Majestie
             to
             say
             over
             his
             Beads
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             pray
             by
             ,
             in
             case
             his
             devotion
             be
             stirred
             up
             thereto
             ,
             at
             midnight
             ,
             or
             at
             
             
               Temcheet
               namaz
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             time
             of
             prayer
             ,
             about
             two
             hours
             before
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             habit
             of
             his
             women
             ,
             is
             much
             like
             to
             that
             of
             the
             men
             .
             For
             they
             wear
             
               *
            
             
             
               Chackshirs
               ,
            
             and
             Buskins
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             their
             shoes
             shod
             with
             iron
             at
             the
             heels
             .
          
           
             They
             likewise
             sleep
             as
             the
             men
             do
             ,
             in
             their
             linnen
             breeches
             ,
             and
             quilted
             waste-coats
             ;
             having
             thin
             ,
             and
             light
             ones
             for
             the
             summer
             ,
             and
             more
             thick
             ,
             and
             warm
             ones
             for
             the
             winter
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             never
             have
             any
             close-stools
             ,
             
             or
             such
             like
             utensils
             in
             their
             chambers
             ;
             but
             having
             necessity
             they
             rise
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             the
             privies
             ,
             made
             in
             places
             apart
             ,
             where
             there
             do
             alwayes
             stand
             pots
             full
             of
             water
             ready
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             wash
             when
             they
             have
             done
             .
             For
             they
             use
             no
             paper
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             as
             others
             do
             ;
             holding
             it
             not
             only
             undecent
             ,
             but
             an
             extraordinary
             absurdity
             for
             a
             
               Mussulman
            
             to
             put
             paper
             to
             so
             base
             a
             use
             :
             seeing
             that
             both
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Mahometan
            
             Law
             ,
             are
             written
             upon
             it
             .
             They
             all
             put
             off
             their
             Turbants
             when
             they
             go
             about
             that
             businesse
             ;
             and
             a
             
               Janizarie
            
             may
             by
             no
             means
             pisse
             with
             his
             
               *
            
             
               Uskuf
            
             upon
             his
             
             head
             ,
             but
             having
             done
             ,
             he
             must
             kisse
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             it
             on
             again
             .
             For
             they
             hold
             the
             covering
             of
             their
             heads
             to
             be
             as
             honourable
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             head
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             several
             stipends
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Grand
            
             
             
               Signor
            
             alloweth
             to
             those
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             (
             of
             what
             degree
             or
             condition
             soever
             the
             persons
             be
             )
             are
             payed
             out
             of
             the
             outmost
             
               Hazineh
               ;
            
             and
             the
             chief
             
               Defterdar
            
             (
             who
             hath
             a
             book
             aswel
             of
             the
             names
             of
             the
             stipendiaries
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             stipends
             )
             is
             bound
             to
             send
             once
             in
             three
             moneths
             ,
             to
             
             all
             the
             
               Odas
               ,
            
             in
             several
             bags
             so
             much
             money
             as
             their
             pay
             comes
             to
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             share
             it
             amongst
             them
             :
             the
             like
             he
             doth
             also
             by
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Agiam●…glans
               ,
            
             paying
             them
             in
             good
             money
             .
             And
             against
             the
             
               Byram
               ,
            
             which
             is
             their
             
               Carneval
               ,
            
             he
             must
             send
             them
             their
             vests
             ,
             their
             linnen
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             necessaries
             ;
             of
             all
             which
             he
             never
             fails
             them
             .
             For
             if
             he
             should
             disappoint
             them
             (
             especially
             at
             that
             time
             )
             they
             would
             so
             complain
             against
             the
             said
             
               Defterdar
               ,
            
             that
             it
             would
             be
             his
             utter
             overthrow
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             he
             should
             be
             sure
             to
             lose
             his
             place
             :
             such
             is
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             care
             for
             his
             servants
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             not
             want
             whatsoever
             is
             befitting
             each
             particular
             person
             ,
             in
             his
             several
             degree
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             one
             dies
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             whether
             it
             be
             
               Itchoglan
               ,
            
             or
             
               Agiamoglan
               ,
            
             
             his
             chamber
             fellowes
             are
             made
             his
             heirs
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             leaves
             behinde
             him
             is
             equally
             divided
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             it
             with
             the
             young
             women
             which
             never
             lay
             with
             the
             King
             :
             but
             if
             any
             great
             Eunuch
             die
             ,
             all
             comes
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               .
            
             
             For
             they
             are
             alwayes
             very
             rich
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             manifold
             gifts
             ,
             and
             gratuities
             ,
             which
             daily
             come
             to
             their
             hands
             :
             and
             if
             any
             Eunuch
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio's
            
             abroad
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             places
             of
             government
             ,
             should
             die
             ,
             then
             two
             thirds
             only
             of
             his
             estate
             falls
             to
             the
             King
             by
             Canon
             ,
             the
             other
             third
             part
             being
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Testators
            
             will
             :
             this
             also
             is
             only
             by
             permission
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             gives
             way
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             out
             of
             his
             supream
             authority
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             take
             all
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             useth
             to
             do
             by
             all
             great
             rich
             ones
             :
             the
             Kings
             person
             being
             held
             the
             principal
             ,
             and
             most
             lawful
             heir
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             esteeming
             themselves
             as
             slaves
             ,
             which
             have
             received
             their
             livelihood
             ,
             goods
             ,
             
             estates
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
             enjoyed
             ,
             meerly
             from
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             bounty
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             may
             not
             grudge
             to
             render
             back
             again
             at
             their
             deaths
             (
             or
             whensoever
             he
             shall
             require
             it
             )
             all
             that
             they
             do
             possesse
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             there
             is
             an
             officer
             called
             the
             
               Beyt
               el
               Mawlgee
               ;
            
             who
             so
             soon
             
             as
             any
             one
             dies
             ,
             or
             is
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             makes
             inquisition
             after
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             so
             certifies
             the
             
               Defterdar
            
             thereof
             ,
             leaving
             the
             performance
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             of
             great
             import
             :
             but
             the
             
               Beyt
               el
               Mawlgee
            
             for
             his
             own
             private
             gain
             ,
             doth
             oftentimes
             conceal
             (
             after
             search
             made
             )
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             deceased
             ;
             dividing
             the
             
             same
             ,
             privately
             betwixt
             the
             kindred
             ,
             and
             himself
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             ordinary
             person
             falls
             sick
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             he
             is
             immediately
             carried
             from
             his
             chamber
             in
             a
             Cart
             ,
             covered
             with
             cloth
             ,
             and
             drawn
             with
             hands
             ,
             and
             is
             put
             into
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Hospital
               ,
            
             or
             
               Lazaretta
               ,
            
             
             belonging
             to
             the
             house
             onely
             ;
             where
             he
             is
             lookt
             unto
             after
             the
             Turkish
             fashion
             ,
             and
             kept
             so
             closely
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             come
             to
             the
             speech
             of
             him
             (
             except
             the
             Physician
             ,
             or
             Apothecary
             )
             but
             with
             great
             difficulty
             ;
             and
             growing
             well
             again
             ,
             
             he
             must
             be
             carried
             back
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             chamber
             where
             he
             was
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             expenses
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             are
             very
             great
             ,
             as
             one
             may
             gather
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             :
             but
             there
             are
             moreover
             divers
             other
             charges
             of
             great
             consideration
             which
             the
             King
             is
             at
             ,
             by
             reason
             
             of
             the
             
               Sultana
            
             Queen
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             Chief
             
               Vizirs
               ,
            
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Serdars
            
             of
             his
             several
             forces
             both
             by
             sea
             ,
             and
             land
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             
               Defterdars
               ,
            
             and
             others
             :
             to
             all
             which
             he
             gives
             gratuities
             ,
             accarding
             as
             he
             seeth
             fit
             upon
             sundry
             occosions
             ,
             aswel
             at
             the
             times
             of
             their
             going
             forth
             ,
             as
             at
             their
             returns
             from
             their
             employments
             abroad
             ,
             and
             upon
             good
             services
             done
             at
             home
             :
             the
             which
             gifts
             ,
             are
             vests
             ,
             some
             unlined
             ,
             and
             some
             lined
             with
             very
             costly
             furs
             ,
             swords
             ,
             bowes
             ,
             
               *
            
             
               Hanjars
               ,
            
             plumes
             ,
             and
             brooches
             ,
             girdles
             ,
             all
             set
             with
             rich
             stones
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             of
             great
             value
             :
             and
             again
             some
             but
             of
             low
             price
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             ,
             and
             desert
             of
             the
             parties
             ,
             to
             whom
             his
             majestie
             is
             pleased
             to
             shew
             his
             liberality
             .
             Nay
             the
             
               Hazinehdar
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             cloth
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             silver
             of
             
               Bursia
               ,
            
             
             doth
             affirm
             that
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             commodity
             to
             make
             vests
             of
             ,
             there
             is
             spent
             yearly
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             
               Sultanas
               :
            
             
             besides
             what
             he
             disburseth
             for
             the
             buying
             of
             
               Venetian
            
             silks
             ,
             and
             woollen
             clothes
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             
               Seraglio
            
             consumes
             a
             great
             quantity
             ,
             they
             not
             wearing
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doth
             this
             alone
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
             For
             besides
             all
             this
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             gives
             away
             all
             that
             which
             is
             given
             him
             by
             strangers
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             part
             also
             of
             that
             which
             comes
             to
             him
             of
             the
             spoil
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             Master
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             surely
             ,
             should
             his
             Majesty
             want
             these
             helps
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             long
             continue
             his
             liberality
             ,
             giving
             〈◊〉
             he
             doth
             to
             his
             women
             ,
             to
             his
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             to
             all
             such
             as
             are
             at
             any
             time
             to
             kisse
             his
             hand
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             things
             of
             value
             ,
             〈◊〉
             he
             gives
             away
             ,
             in
             time
             comes
             again
             〈◊〉
             his
             hands
             .
             For
             his
             
               Sultana's
               ,
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             Eunuchs
             ,
             or
             other
             rich
             men
             ,
             dying
             ,
             he
             immediately
             becomes
             Master
             of
             all
             again
             ,
             or
             (
             at
             least
             )
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             estate
             :
             and
             so
             of
             such
             things
             there
             is
             a
             continual
             
             ebbing
             ,
             and
             flowing
             in
             the
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Queen
             likewise
             gives
             much
             away
             .
             For
             as
             she
             is
             presented
             by
             many
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             
             fit
             that
             she
             should
             in
             part
             make
             some
             compensation
             :
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             she
             hath
             an
             allowance
             of
             vests
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             in
             great
             abundance
             :
             besides
             she
             hath
             liberty
             to
             dispose
             of
             many
             of
             those
             which
             have
             been
             worn
             by
             the
             King
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Uizir
               Azem
            
             is
             also
             a
             giver
             at
             the
             
             Kings
             charge
             ;
             aswel
             whilst
             he
             is
             in
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             as
             when
             he
             is
             upon
             departure
             ,
             as
             General
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             army
             ,
             to
             the
             wars
             :
             and
             to
             that
             end
             before
             he
             departeth
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             unto
             him
             from
             the
             
               Hazinehdar
               Bashawe
            
             a
             great
             number
             of
             vests
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             that
             he
             may
             be
             provided
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             with
             presents
             according
             to
             the
             Turkish
             custom
             :
             which
             (
             in
             all
             businesses
             ,
             and
             upon
             every
             occasion
             )
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             take
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             (
             if
             he
             please
             )
             may
             at
             any
             time
             go
             abroad
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             either
             by
             water
             ,
             or
             by
             land
             :
             when
             he
             goes
             by
             water
             he
             hath
             his
             
               Kaik
               ,
            
             or
             
               barge
            
             of
             sixteen
             ,
             or
             eighteen
             banks
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             sumptuous
             ,
             and
             stately
             Poop
             ,
             covered
             
             over
             with
             crimson
             velvet
             richly
             embroydered
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             himself
             sits
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             he
             upon
             cushons
             of
             velvet
             ,
             and
             cloth
             of
             gold
             ;
             his
             
               Agas
            
             standing
             all
             on
             their
             feet
             ,
             holding
             with
             one
             hand
             by
             the
             side
             of
             the
             
               Kaik
               ,
            
             and
             only
             the
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             who
             steers
             the
             barge
             ,
             may
             now
             and
             then
             sit
             down
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             handle
             the
             helm
             the
             better
             .
             Now
             the
             
               Bustangee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             by
             reason
             the
             King
             talks
             much
             with
             him
             in
             the
             
               Kaik
            
             (
             at
             which
             
             time
             ,
             lest
             any
             one
             should
             hear
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             
               Mutes
            
             fall
             a
             howling
             like
             little
             dogs
             )
             may
             benefit
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             being
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             divers
             passages
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             beleeve
             any
             information
             ,
             either
             with
             ,
             or
             against
             any
             subject
             whatsoever
             .
             His
             barge
             is
             rowed
             by
             
               Agiamoglans
               ,
            
             which
             are
             brought
             up
             in
             that
             exercise
             ,
             and
             indeed
             they
             mannage
             the
             businesse
             very
             well
             and
             nimbly
             ;
             not
             sitting
             at
             all
             when
             they
             row
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             fetch
             their
             stroak
             ,
             they
             step
             up
             upon
             the
             next
             bank
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             the
             stroak
             fall
             
             backward
             flat
             on
             their
             backs
             upon
             the
             next
             bank
             behinde
             them
             :
             much
             resembling
             the
             manner
             of
             rowing
             in
             the
             gallies
             .
          
           
           
             When
             he
             goes
             forth
             by
             land
             ,
             he
             alwayes
             
             rides
             on
             hors-back
             ,
             and
             goes
             out
             (
             commonly
             )
             at
             the
             greatest
             gate
             ,
             especially
             at
             such
             times
             as
             he
             is
             to
             go
             to
             the
             
               Moschea
               ,
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             Friday
             (
             it
             being
             their
             Sabbath
             )
             and
             is
             accompanied
             into
             the
             city
             by
             all
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             
               Grandes
            
             of
             the
             
               Port
               ,
            
             besides
             many
             of
             his
             own
             houshold
             servants
             which
             go
             by
             his
             stirrup
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Agas
            
             riding
             after
             him
             ;
             having
             divers
             
               Solacks
            
             also
             with
             their
             bowes
             ,
             and
             arrowes
             ,
             
             which
             go
             before
             him
             for
             his
             guard
             .
             And
             as
             he
             rides
             along
             the
             streets
             ,
             he
             salutes
             the
             people
             with
             nodding
             his
             head
             towards
             them
             ,
             who
             again
             salute
             him
             with
             loud
             shouts
             ,
             and
             prayers
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             ;
             and
             for
             recompence
             ,
             
             the
             King
             oftentimes
             puts
             his
             hand
             into
             his
             pocket
             ,
             and
             throwes
             whole
             handfuls
             of
             money
             amongst
             them
             .
             Now
             they
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             which
             go
             along
             by
             his
             stirrup
             ,
             have
             charge
             to
             take
             all
             such
             Petitions
             ,
             as
             are
             preferred
             to
             his
             Majesty
             as
             he
             rides
             along
             either
             to
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             
             
               Moschea
               :
            
             and
             many
             poor
             men
             ,
             who
             dare
             not
             presume
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             ragged
             apparel
             ,
             to
             approach
             neer
             unto
             so
             
             majestick
             a
             prefence
             ,
             stand
             afar
             off
             with
             fire
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             holding
             up
             their
             petitions
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             seeing
             (
             who
             never
             despiseth
             ,
             but
             rather
             encourageth
             the
             poor
             )
             sends
             immediately
             to
             take
             the
             
               Arzes
               ,
            
             or
             petitions
             ,
             and
             being
             returned
             home
             into
             his
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             reads
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             then
             gives
             order
             for
             redresse
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             .
             By
             reason
             of
             which
             complaints
             ,
             the
             King
             oftentimes
             takes
             occasion
             to
             execute
             the
             fury
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             displeasure
             ,
             even
             upon
             the
             most
             eminent
             in
             place
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             course
             in
             law
             against
             them
             (
             onely
             acquainting
             the
             
               Muftee
            
             with
             his
             design
             ,
             who
             seldom
             or
             never
             doth
             oppose
             him
             )
             but
             causing
             a
             sudden
             execution
             of
             what
             punishments
             he
             pleaseth
             upon
             them
             ;
             either
             putting
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             turning
             them
             out
             of
             their
             places
             .
             For
             as
             he
             stiles
             himself
             
               *
            
             
               Awlem
               penawh
               ,
            
             so
             he
             would
             have
             the
             world
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             lament
             unto
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             redresse
             ,
             and
             succour
             from
             him
             ;
             although
             his
             ministers
             fail
             them
             ,
             or
             abuse
             them
             through
             their
             injustice
             .
             Which
             makes
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             officers
             ,
             
             that
             they
             care
             not
             how
             seldom
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             stirs
             abroad
             in
             publick
             ,
             for
             fear
             lest
             in
             that
             manner
             their
             unjust
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             bad
             justice
             should
             come
             to
             his
             ear
             .
             And
             indeed
             they
             alwayes
             live
             in
             great
             fear
             ,
             through
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             businesse
             that
             passeth
             through
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             of
             loosing
             their
             lives
             at
             a
             short
             warning
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             ever
             observed
             ,
             that
             few
             
               Uizirs
            
             die
             in
             their
             beds
             )
             which
             makes
             them
             use
             this
             Proverb
             :
             
               that
               he
               that
               is
               even
               the
               greatest
               in
               office
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               statue
               of
               glasse
               :
            
             but
             notwithstanding
             their
             brittle
             estate
             ,
             bribery
             
             hath
             so
             bewitcht
             them
             ,
             that
             hap
             ,
             what
             will
             hap
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             give
             most
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             speed
             at
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             houshold
             ,
             hath
             in
             
               Constantinople
            
             at
             a
             place
             called
             
               *
            
             
               Ahur
               Capsee
               ,
            
             near
             unto
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             an
             exceeding
             large
             stable
             of
             a
             thousand
             horses
             and
             upward
             :
             and
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Imrohor
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             which
             is
             Master
             of
             the
             horse
             ,
             hath
             the
             charge
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             his
             other
             horses
             ,
             mules
             ,
             camels
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             cattle
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             kings
             hay
             ,
             and
             provender
             :
             having
             an
             under
             
               Imrohor
            
             for
             his
             assistant
             ,
             besides
             many
             
             ordinary
             grooms
             which
             are
             to
             look
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Seises
            
             keep
             them
             in
             good
             case
             .
             Now
             the
             said
             
               Imrohor
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             are
             to
             see
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             servants
             provided
             of
             horses
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             as
             they
             accompany
             his
             Majesty
             abroad
             ,
             either
             solemnly
             at
             showes
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             or
             abroad
             at
             hunting
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             as
             the
             King
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             stable
             ,
             he
             hath
             divers
             others
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             own
             
             service
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Gentlemen
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             as
             he
             ,
             or
             they
             shall
             come
             thither
             :
             namely
             ,
             at
             his
             Gardens
             ,
             and
             houses
             of
             pleasure
             abroad
             in
             the
             countrey
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             Majesty
             useth
             to
             go
             very
             often
             ;
             but
             these
             stables
             have
             not
             above
             eight
             ,
             or
             ten
             horses
             a
             piece
             in
             them
             .
             For
             to
             those
             houses
             he
             carrieth
             but
             few
             followers
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             few
             are
             the
             chiefest
             
               Agas
            
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             also
             stables
             of
             stallions
             for
             race
             in
             
               Bursia
               ,
               Adrianople
               ,
            
             and
             in
             divers
             
             other
             places
             ;
             from
             which
             are
             brought
             to
             
               Constantinople
            
             very
             stately
             colts
             ;
             besides
             such
             as
             are
             continually
             sent
             him
             for
             presents
             from
             
               Cairo
               ,
               Damascus
               ,
               Bagdat
               ,
            
             and
             other
             places
             by
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             he
             
             hath
             also
             many
             which
             fall
             to
             his
             share
             by
             the
             death
             of
             great
             persons
             :
             all
             which
             are
             horses
             of
             great
             price
             ,
             and
             kept
             for
             his
             own
             use
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             there
             must
             be
             a
             great
             number
             of
             horses
             ,
             for
             ordinary
             services
             of
             the
             baser
             sort
             of
             servants
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             therefore
             furnished
             with
             low
             prized
             nags
             
             out
             of
             
               Walachia
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             the
             aforesaid
             stables
             of
             horses
             ;
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             is
             provided
             of
             five
             thousand
             
               mules
               ,
            
             kept
             near
             to
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             
             which
             serve
             to
             carry
             
               Pavillions
               ,
            
             chests
             ,
             water
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             necessaries
             for
             travel
             :
             but
             because
             the
             
               Vizir
               Azem
            
             (
             at
             his
             going
             out
             General
             )
             makes
             use
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             seldom
             that
             number
             compleat
             at
             home
             .
             And
             should
             the
             King
             himself
             go
             out
             to
             the
             wars
             in
             person
             ,
             his
             very
             houshold
             would
             use
             a
             thousand
             of
             them
             ,
             besides
             their
             riding
             horses
             .
             For
             the
             
               Ottoman
            
             Emperors
             are
             almost
             aswel
             accommodated
             in
             their
             voyages
             abroad
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             at
             home
             in
             the
             city
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Turks
             are
             so
             well
             fitted
             ,
             against
             such
             times
             as
             they
             are
             to
             go
             forth
             ,
             especially
             for
             long
             journeyes
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             no
             people
             in
             the
             world
             can
             go
             beyond
             them
             .
          
           
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             is
             bound
             by
             
               Canon
            
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             
               Byram
               ,
            
             which
             is
             their
             
               Carneval
               ,
            
             the
             
               Ramazan
            
             being
             ended
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             day-lent
             ,
             to
             shew
             himself
             publickly
             ,
             and
             
             to
             let
             all
             the
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             his
             own
             servants
             kisse
             his
             vest
             ;
             wherefore
             upon
             that
             day
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             being
             richly
             clad
             ,
             and
             decked
             with
             his
             best
             jewels
             ;
             he
             cometh
             forth
             of
             his
             lodgings
             ,
             at
             that
             gate
             which
             is
             kept
             by
             white
             Eunuchs
             in
             the
             second
             court
             ,
             and
             sets
             himself
             down
             in
             a
             certain
             place
             called
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Taht
               ,
            
             upon
             a
             Persian
             carpet
             of
             silk
             and
             gold
             ,
             close
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             gate
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             stir
             thence
             until
             such
             time
             as
             all
             that
             are
             appointed
             have
             kissed
             his
             vest
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             their
             reverence
             ,
             and
             duty
             towards
             him
             :
             the
             chief
             
               Uizir
            
             standing
             close
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             telling
             him
             the
             names
             of
             such
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             and
             their
             places
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             may
             take
             the
             better
             notice
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             which
             are
             of
             high
             degree
             ,
             the
             King
             raiseth
             himself
             up
             a
             little
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             receive
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             some
             he
             shews
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             then
             to
             other
             some
             ,
             
             and
             indeed
             to
             all
             more
             then
             ordinary
             :
             especially
             to
             the
             
               Muftee
               ,
            
             and
             the
             two
             
               Cadeleeschers
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             ceremony
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             goeth
             to
             the
             
               Moschea
            
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
               ,
            
             
             accompanied
             by
             them
             all
             ;
             where
             having
             finished
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Namaz
            
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             he
             hears
             a
             sermon
             ;
             and
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             taking
             his
             leave
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             retires
             himself
             to
             his
             own
             lodgings
             ,
             where
             he
             dines
             alone
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             upon
             other
             dayes
             :
             notwithstanding
             upon
             that
             day
             he
             maketk
             a
             very
             sumptuous
             banquet
             in
             the
             
               Divan
            
             for
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             
               Grandes
               ,
            
             and
             a
             very
             great
             dinner
             in
             the
             Court
             yard
             for
             all
             such
             as
             did
             accompany
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             there
             present
             .
             Then
             after
             dinner
             his
             Majestie
             observing
             the
             ordinary
             custome
             ,
             sends
             the
             
               Uizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             for
             his
             
               Byramlick
               ,
            
             
               *
            
             a
             very
             rich
             vest
             furred
             with
             a
             costly
             fur
             ;
             and
             doing
             the
             like
             by
             the
             other
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             
               Port
               ,
            
             (
             though
             with
             
             vests
             of
             far
             lower
             price
             )
             he
             also
             extends
             his
             bounty
             to
             all
             his
             
               Agas
               ,
            
             bestowing
             upon
             them
             swords
             ,
             
               *
            
             
               Hanjars
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             costly
             jewels
             ,
             
               *
            
             
               Filjan
               take
               as
               ,
            
             and
             
               *
            
             
               Coshacks
            
             all
             set
             with
             stones
             :
             besides
             many
             gifts
             to
             
             others
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             giving
             
               Byramlicks
               ,
            
             (
             or
             as
             we
             say
             )
             new-years
             gifts
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Every
             night
             during
             the
             three
             dayes
             of
             
             the
             
               Byram
            
             (
             for
             it
             is
             but
             for
             three
             dayes
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             ends
             )
             he
             causeth
             shews
             to
             be
             
             made
             of
             fire-works
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             by
             the
             water
             side
             ,
             which
             continue
             until
             morning
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             drum
             is
             beaten
             all
             the
             while
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             may
             see
             them
             ,
             the
             King
             comes
             of
             purpose
             into
             their
             company
             to
             be
             merry
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             free
             ,
             and
             familiar
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             he
             also
             gives
             free
             liberty
             for
             mirth
             ,
             and
             sports
             ,
             both
             by
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             thorowout
             the
             whole
             city
             ,
             during
             those
             three
             dayes
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             also
             invited
             ●…o
             these
             great
             
             festivals
             all
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             which
             live
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             who
             both
             give
             presents
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             take
             
               Byramlicks
            
             of
             him
             :
             moreover
             in
             this
             
               Byram
            
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             
             is
             presented
             by
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             great
             personages
             ,
             with
             gifts
             of
             very
             great
             price
             .
             For
             every
             one
             strives
             to
             exceed
             another
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             win
             favour
             .
             The
             
               Sultanas
            
             also
             are
             not
             behinde
             hand
             ;
             for
             they
             present
             him
             with
             shirts
             ,
             handkerchiefs
             ,
             
             linnen
             breeches
             ,
             towels
             ,
             and
             
             such
             like
             things
             of
             good
             value
             ,
             being
             all
             very
             curiously
             wrought
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             afterwards
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             wearing
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             
               *
            
             
               Byram
            
             of
             three
             dayes
             ,
             is
             kept
             in
             all
             his
             dominions
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             city
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             even
             in
             every
             Turks
             house
             ;
             the
             streets
             being
             (
             almost
             at
             every
             corner
             )
             set
             out
             ,
             and
             decked
             with
             pretty
             devises
             ,
             and
             
               *
            
             
               Salunjacks
            
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             very
             artificially
             made
             ,
             where
             old
             and
             young
             are
             solaced
             ;
             and
             giving
             two
             or
             three
             
               aspars
            
             to
             the
             keepers
             of
             the
             swings
             ,
             have
             sufficient
             recreation
             .
             But
             during
             this
             feast
             ,
             it
             is
             somewhat
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             for
             the
             poor
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Jews
             ,
             to
             walk
             along
             the
             streets
             .
             For
             the
             Turks
             being
             then
             somewhat
             
             insolent
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             wine
             ,
             putting
             off
             the
             sobriety
             
               *
            
             of
             the
             
               Ramazan
               ,
            
             do
             scare
             them
             exceedingly
             ;
             often
             threatning
             to
             mischief
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             deny
             them
             money
             ,
             when
             they
             in
             that
             fury
             demand
             it
             of
             them
             .
             And
             so
             they
             do
             likewise
             at
             another
             
               Byram
               ,
            
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Coochook
            
             
             
               Byram
               ,
            
             and
             comes
             about
             three
             moneths
             after
             the
             other
             ;
             in
             which
             likewise
             the
             Turks
             are
             wonderful
             merry
             both
             day
             ,
             and
             night
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Old
               Seraglio
               ,
               
                 and
                 womens
                 lives
                 therein
                 :
                 of
                 the
              
               Turks
               
                 marriages
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 :
                 slave-selling
                 ,
                 and
                 witnesses
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HAving
             oftentimes
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             *
             
               Fs●…ee
            
             S
             
               raj
               ,
            
             or
             old
             
               Old
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             which
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             a
             
             dependent
             of
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             use
             of
             it
             )
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             ,
             briefly
             to
             speak
             somewhat
             touching
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             very
             large
             place
             ,
             immured
             with
             a
             very
             high
             wall
             ,
             surpassing
             that
             of
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
               ;
            
             the
             buildings
             are
             fair
             ,
             it
             hath
             many
             inhabitants
             ,
             all
             women
             ,
             and
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             is
             about
             three
             quarters
             
             of
             a
             mile
             in
             compasse
             ,
             being
             seated
             in
             the
             noblest
             part
             of
             the
             city
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             first
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             which
             
               Mahomet
            
             the
             
             second
             built
             for
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             court
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             
               Constantinople
               :
            
             ●…t
             hath
             but
             one
             gate
             belonging
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             of
             iron
             ;
             the
             which
             gate
             is
             kept
             ,
             and
             guarded
             by
             a
             company
             of
             white
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             may
             come
             in
             thereat
             ,
             unlesse
             
             it
             be
             to
             b●…ing
             in
             s●…ch
             necessaries
             as
             they
             want
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             at
             which
             times
             they
             may
             not
             see
             any
             of
             the
             women
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             women
             which
             are
             therein
             ,
             are
             those
             which
             are
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             
             
               Seraglio
               ,
               viz.
            
             such
             
               Sultana's
            
             as
             have
             belonged
             to
             the
             deceased
             
               Grand
               Signors
               ;
            
             those
             women
             likewise
             ,
             which
             through
             their
             evil
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             conditions
             ,
             are
             fallen
             into
             disgrace
             with
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             infirm
             ,
             or
             defective
             in
             what
             should
             belong
             to
             women
             fit
             for
             the
             companie
             ,
             and
             bed
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             are
             there
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             of
             these
             causes
             .
             All
             which
             are
             governed
             ,
             and
             lookt
             unto
             by
             an
             old
             woman
             (
             called
             also
             
               Kahiya
               Cadun
               )
            
             which
             is
             made
             their
             Over-seer
             ,
             
             and
             taketh
             care
             to
             see
             them
             used
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             their
             degree
             :
             and
             that
             they
             have
             their
             diet
             ,
             and
             clothing
             ,
             with
             their
             several
             stipends
             in
             due
             time
             :
             all
             which
             is
             far
             short
             of
             what
             they
             had
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Kings
             
               ●…eraglio
               ;
            
             howbeit
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             been
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             live
             out
             of
             the
             common
             rank
             ,
             in
             their
             lodgings
             apart
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             sight
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             out
             
             of
             favour
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             reasonably
             well
             served
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             said
             
               Sultan●…'s
               ,
            
             if
             they
             be
             any
             thing
             rich
             ,
             may
             (
             with
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             leave
             ,
             by
             the
             old
             womans
             
             sollicitation
             )
             go
             forth
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             marry
             ,
             and
             carry
             with
             them
             all
             that
             which
             they
             have
             kept
             ,
             and
             stollen
             .
             For
             if
             they
             do
             not
             carry
             the
             businesse
             cuningly
             ,
             at
             their
             coming
             forth
             of
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             if
             they
             have
             ought
             of
             any
             great
             worth
             ,
             or
             value
             that
             is
             known
             ,
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Cadun
            
             takes
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             rest●…res
             it
             again
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               :
            
             so
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             bestow
             themselves
             withall
             ,
             they
             warily
             make
             it
             known
             abroad
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             some
             men
             of
             quality
             may
             become
             Sutors
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             a
             good
             joynter
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             said
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             they
             have
             all
             the
             
             commodity
             of
             necessaries
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             gardens
             ,
             fountains
             ,
             and
             fair
             Baths
             .
             And
             the
             King
             himself
             hath
             some
             rooms
             also
             therein
             ready
             furnished
             .
             For
             sometimes
             he
             goes
             thither
             to
             visit
             his
             female
             kinred
             ,
             as
             his
             Grandmother
             ,
             Sisters
             ,
             Aunts
             ,
             &c.
             who
             for
             some
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             occasions
             ,
             have
             been
             put
             out
             of
             his
             
               Seraglio
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             other
             women
             of
             this
             
               Old
               Seraglio
            
             have
             but
             mean
             allowance
             ;
             and
             had
             they
             not
             somewhat
             of
             their
             own
             to
             help
             sometimes
             ,
             they
             would
             pass
             but
             coursly
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             betake
             themselves
             
             to
             their
             needles
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             in
             part
             sustain
             themselves
             ,
             and
             reap
             a
             reasonable
             benefit
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             Kings
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             the
             
               Sultana's
            
             are
             permitted
             to
             employ
             divers
             Jewes-women
             about
             their
             ordinary
             occasions
             :
             
             so
             these
             women
             likewise
             of
             this
             
               Seraglio
               ,
            
             have
             other
             Jews-women
             ,
             who
             daily
             frequent
             their
             companies
             ,
             and
             sell
             their
             labours
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Any
             Turk
             ,
             be
             he
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             may
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             take
             seven
             
             wives
             at
             
               Kebi●…
               ,
            
             (
             but
             few
             ,
             or
             none
             will
             have
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             to
             save
             charges
             )
             besides
             he
             may
             keep
             as
             many
             
               *
            
             
               Haylayks
               ,
            
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             begotten
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             held
             as
             legitimate
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             wives
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             much
             right
             to
             the
             inheritance
             of
             what
             the
             father
             leaves
             behinde
             him
             .
             But
             between
             the
             children
             of
             the
             great
             ones
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             .
             For
             a
             
               Bashawe
            
             having
             married
             a
             sister
             ,
             or
             daughter
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             having
             sons
             by
             them
             ,
             those
             sons
             may
             
             not
             rise
             above
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             
               Sanjack
               Beg
               ,
            
             or
             a
             
               Capoogee
               Bashawe
               ,
            
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             under
             ,
             being
             allied
             to
             the
             crown
             ;
             that
             so
             being
             but
             in
             mean
             places
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             be
             apt
             to
             rebel
             .
             But
             their
             brothers
             which
             their
             father
             begat
             of
             slaves
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             be
             
               Bashawes
               ;
            
             for
             
             they
             are
             free
             from
             suspicion
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             blood
             Royal.
             
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             children
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             
               Sultana
            
             to
             their
             mother
             ,
             are
             so
             often
             seen
             to
             be
             in
             lower
             degree
             then
             the
             others
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             the
             aforesaid
             reason
             ,
             he
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             slave
             ,
             is
             above
             him
             that
             is
             born
             of
             the
             
               Sultana
               .
            
             Yet
             with
             the
             children
             of
             the
             other
             subjects
             it
             is
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             all
             equals
             .
          
           
             The
             parties
             married
             ,
             may
             upon
             divers
             occasions
             specified
             in
             their
             law
             ,
             leave
             one
             
             another
             :
             especially
             when
             they
             cannot
             agree
             ,
             and
             live
             peaceably
             together
             .
             And
             if
             the
             man
             puts
             away
             the
             woman
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             allow
             her
             the
             joynter
             ,
             which
             he
             promised
             her
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             contracted
             before
             the
             
               Cadee
               ,
            
             and
             witnesses
             :
             but
             if
             the
             woman
             forsake
             the
             man
             ,
             then
             she
             can
             recover
             nothing
             ;
             but
             departs
             onely
             with
             a
             small
             portion
             ,
             such
             as
             she
             
             brought
             with
             her
             into
             her
             husbands
             house
             .
             And
             if
             they
             have
             any
             children
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             keep
             the
             males
             ,
             and
             she
             must
             take
             the
             females
             along
             with
             her
             .
             
             ●…he
             same
             order
             is
             also
             observed
             ,
             and
             held
             with
             married
             Christians
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             husband
             turns
             Turk
             ,
             he
             may
             take
             his
             sons
             with
             him
             ,
             &
             make
             them
             of
             that
             profession
             ;
             but
             his
             wife
             will
             retain
             the
             daughters
             :
             and
             if
             she
             turn
             Turk
             ,
             she
             doth
             the
             like
             by
             her
             daughters
             ,
             and
             leaves
             the
             sons
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             case
             a
             Turk
             takes
             slaves
             for
             his
             
               *
            
             use
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             sell
             them
             again
             ;
             but
             they
             become
             members
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             to
             remain
             till
             they
             die
             .
             But
             if
             they
             prove
             barren
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             be
             sold
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             it
             
             is
             their
             fortune
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             may
             buy
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             slaves
             ,
             of
             every
             religion
             ,
             and
             nation
             ;
             and
             may
             use
             them
             as
             they
             please
             (
             killing
             only
             excepted
             )
             which
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Jews
             there
             may
             not
             do
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             liberty
             only
             to
             buy
             Christians
             and
             Jews
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             for
             this
             purpose
             a
             place
             in
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             neer
             the
             
               Bezisten
               ,
            
             where
             every
             Wednesday
             (
             in
             the
             open
             street
             )
             
             there
             are
             bought
             ,
             and
             sold
             slaves
             of
             all
             
             sorts
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             may
             freely
             come
             to
             buy
             for
             their
             several
             uses
             ;
             some
             for
             nurses
             ,
             some
             for
             servants
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             their
             lustful
             appetites
             .
             For
             they
             which
             make
             use
             of
             slaves
             for
             their
             sensuality
             ,
             cannot
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Justice
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             taken
             with
             free
             women
             ,
             and
             with
             Turkish
             women
             especially
             .
          
           
             These
             slaves
             are
             bought
             ,
             and
             sold
             ,
             as
             beasts
             ,
             and
             cattle
             are
             ,
             they
             being
             viewed
             ,
             
             and
             reviewed
             ,
             and
             felt
             all
             about
             their
             limbs
             ,
             and
             bodies
             ,
             and
             their
             mouths
             lookt
             into
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             so
             many
             horses
             in
             
               Smithfield
               ;
            
             then
             they
             are
             examined
             of
             what
             countrey
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             good
             for
             ;
             either
             for
             sewing
             ,
             spinning
             ,
             weaving
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             buying
             sometimes
             the
             mother
             with
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             children
             without
             the
             mother
             ,
             sometimes
             two
             or
             three
             brothers
             together
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             sometimes
             taking
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             leaving
             the
             rest
             ,
             using
             no
             terms
             of
             humanity
             ,
             love
             ,
             or
             honesty
             ,
             but
             even
             as
             the
             buyer
             ,
             or
             the
             seller
             shall
             think
             will
             best
             turn
             them
             to
             profit
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             there
             is
             a
             virgin
             that
             is
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             fair
             ,
             she
             is
             held
             at
             a
             high
             rate
             ,
             and
             is
             sold
             for
             far
             more
             then
             any
             other
             ;
             
             and
             for
             security
             of
             her
             virginity
             ,
             the
             seller
             is
             not
             only
             bound
             to
             the
             restitution
             
             of
             the
             money
             (
             if
             she
             prove
             otherwise
             )
             to
             him
             that
             bought
             her
             ;
             but
             is
             for
             his
             fraud
             fined
             at
             a
             great
             sum
             of
             money
             .
             And
             in
             this
             
               B●…zisten
            
             there
             sitteth
             an
             
               Emeen
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Customer
             ,
             who
             receives
             custom
             of
             the
             buyers
             ,
             and
             sellers
             
             of
             slaves
             ,
             which
             amounteth
             to
             a
             reasonable
             sum
             in
             a
             year
             ,
             for
             the
             toll
             is
             very
             great
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Bashaws
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             subjects
             ,
             though
             by
             marriage
             they
             become
             uncles
             ,
             
             sons
             in
             law
             ,
             or
             cozens
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             may
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             affinity
             ,
             challenge
             any
             more
             familiarity
             ,
             or
             freedom
             with
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             then
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             matter
             of
             kinred
             between
             them
             :
             but
             only
             presume
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             befit
             their
             place
             and
             dignity
             ;
             they
             remaining
             still
             slaves
             ,
             as
             the
             others
             do
             :
             Nay
             their
             servitude
             is
             thereby
             increased
             ,
             and
             they
             lose
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             former
             liberty
             .
             For
             they
             must
             be
             very
             obsequious
             
             to
             the
             
               Sultana's
               ,
            
             whom
             they
             have
             married
             ,
             and
             turn
             away
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             other
             women
             ,
             and
             slaves
             if
             they
             have
             any
             )
             and
             must
             with
             patience
             support
             
             all
             their
             wives
             imperfections
             .
             So
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             few
             
               Bashawes
            
             of
             worth
             and
             judgement
             ,
             seek
             after
             such
             marriages
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             both
             chargeable
             ,
             and
             bring
             discontent
             .
             But
             when
             the
             King
             commands
             ,
             they
             (
             as
             his
             slaves
             )
             must
             submit
             ,
             and
             obey
             ,
             though
             their
             vexation
             ,
             and
             charge
             increase
             never
             so
             much
             thereby
             :
             and
             must
             confess
             themselves
             to
             be
             highly
             honoured
             ,
             and
             obliged
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             for
             so
             great
             a
             favour
             .
          
           
             The
             ceremonies
             of
             Turkish
             marrying
             are
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             
               Cadee
            
             (
             who
             is
             the
             Justice
             )
             to
             make
             
             
               Hoget
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             writing
             expressing
             the
             vow
             ,
             and
             good
             liking
             of
             the
             parties
             to
             be
             married
             ;
             with
             a
             specification
             of
             the
             joynter
             ,
             which
             the
             husband
             is
             to
             make
             to
             the
             wife
             .
             All
             which
             is
             done
             in
             the
             presence
             also
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             which
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             honest
             ,
             without
             exception
             .
             For
             among
             the
             Turks
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             that
             every
             one
             that
             will
             ,
             should
             bear
             witnesse
             :
             but
             only
             such
             men
             as
             are
             free
             ,
             of
             a
             good
             
             age
             ,
             that
             can
             say
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Namaz
               ,
            
             and
             have
             some
             knowledge
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             known
             to
             be
             men
             of
             civil
             life
             ,
             and
             conversation
             ;
             and
             (
             above
             all
             )
             which
             drink
             no
             wine
             .
             For
             
             the
             witnesse
             of
             a
             ●…urk
             ,
             which
             drinks
             wine
             ,
             is
             nothing
             worth
             (
             yet
             they
             may
             drink
             
               *
            
             
               Moosellesse
               ,
            
             
               *
            
             
               R●…kee
               ,
            
             
               *
            
             and
             
               Boza
               ,
            
             which
             are
             stronger
             then
             wine
             )
             and
             thus
             their
             law
             commandeth
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             corruption
             is
             so
             crept
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             now
             in
             Turkie
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             
               Constantinople
               )
            
             there
             are
             (
             to
             the
             outward
             appearance
             grave
             and
             honest
             men
             )
             more
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             world
             besides
             :
             and
             who
             are
             they
             ?
             (
             at
             least
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             )
             but
             a
             certain
             company
             of
             beggerly
             
               Emeers
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             come
             of
             the
             race
             and
             stock
             of
             
             
               Mahomet
               ,
            
             alwayes
             wearing
             green
             Turbants
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             known
             ,
             and
             reverenced
             :
             but
             they
             are
             generally
             the
             most
             ill
             favoured
             men
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             :
             and
             with
             them
             I
             may
             fitly
             joyn
             a
             great
             number
             of
             poor
             
               Cadees
               ,
            
             and
             
               Naits
            
             out
             of
             office
             who
             aswel
             as
             the
             
               Emeers
               ,
            
             for
             money
             do
             use
             that
             detestable
             trade
             ,
             which
             our
             knights
             of
             the
             Post
             do
             practise
             here
             with
             us
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Avanias
            
             are
             so
             
             commonly
             framed
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             stoutly
             (
             and
             that
             with
             ease
             )
             outface
             the
             poor
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Jews
             .
             Nay
             for
             a
             bribe
             they
             will
             not
             spare
             their
             own
             sect
             ,
             in
             bearing
             
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             or
             raising
             an
             
               *
            
             
               Eftera
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               false
               accusation
            
             against
             them
             .
             For
             these
             Turks
             being
             naturally
             given
             to
             covetousnesse
             (
             though
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             lovers
             of
             honesty
             )
             and
             altogether
             inclined
             to
             rapine
             (
             yet
             without
             question
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             very
             honest
             men
             amongst
             them
             )
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             ,
             they
             will
             play
             fast
             ,
             and
             loose
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             be
             he
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             benefit
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             proves
             dangerous
             to
             have
             any
             dealing
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             with
             that
             trick
             will
             easily
             free
             themselves
             from
             any
             obligation
             ,
             or
             agreement
             before
             made
             .
             Judgement
             there
             consisting
             chiefly
             in
             the
             proof
             by
             witnesses
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             man
             had
             
             need
             to
             be
             wondrous
             circumspect
             ,
             and
             wary
             in
             his
             proceedings
             with
             Turks
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             contract
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               their
               religion
               ,
               opinions
               ,
               Clergie-men
               ,
               times
               ,
               places
               ,
               and
               rites
               sacred
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               womens
               small
               devotion
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Turks
             believe
             in
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             familiarly
             these
             Attributes
             .
             
             
               1
            
             
               Hoo.
            
             
               2
            
             
               Alloh
               .
            
             
               3
            
             
               Tangree
               .
            
             
               4
            
             
               Hack
               .
            
             
               5
            
             
               Hackteawlaw
               .
            
             
               6
            
             
               Alloh
               teawlaw
               .
            
             
               7
            
             
               Jehawnee
               awfeereen
               .
            
             
               8
            
             
               Hodoy
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             whole
             Universe
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             a
             gracious
             pardoner
             of
             all
             good
             men
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
             That
             he
             is
             in
             the
             highest
             Heaven
             ,
             served
             with
             especial
             angels
             ,
             having
             from
             the
             beginning
             cast
             out
             the
             disobedient
             ones
             ,
             for
             whom
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             wicked
             men
             ,
             he
             made
             Hell
             .
             And
             as
             they
             affirm
             everlasting
             life
             to
             be
             in
             these
             two
             places
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ;
             so
             they
             confesse
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             to
             be
             reunited
             
             with
             the
             soul
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             fearful
             trumpet
             (
             which
             they
             call
             
               Soor
               )
            
             
             shall
             be
             sounded
             by
             
               Mahomet
            
             at
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             great
             God
             of
             the
             judgement
             .
          
           
           
             They
             believe
             also
             ,
             the
             life
             everlasting
             in
             Paradise
             to
             be
             such
             a
             happinesse
             ,
             as
             
             consists
             onely
             in
             delighting
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             there
             the
             use
             of
             natural
             things
             in
             all
             perfection
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             difference
             ;
             enjoying
             perfect
             health
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             vexation
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             in
             Hell
             the
             
             use
             of
             the
             foresaid
             things
             shall
             be
             in
             unquenchable
             fire
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             a
             most
             bitter
             and
             loathsom
             taste
             ,
             and
             they
             which
             come
             there
             shall
             continually
             be
             tormented
             with
             inumerable
             vexations
             ,
             and
             fearful
             sights
             :
             and
             this
             is
             all
             that
             they
             conceive
             of
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ;
             either
             for
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             or
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             reprobate
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             moreover
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             God
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             having
             at
             the
             creation
             of
             man
             prefixed
             ,
             and
             appointed
             a
             set
             time
             for
             his
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             wit
             or
             device
             of
             mortal
             man
             ,
             should
             
             be
             able
             to
             divert
             ,
             or
             prevent
             it
             ;
             wherefore
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             occasions
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             much
             the
             more
             bold
             ,
             resolute
             ,
             and
             couragious
             ;
             being
             persuaded
             that
             their
             end
             is
             written
             in
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             them
             to
             go
             about
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             they
             die
             ,
             
               Emmer
               Allohung
               ,
            
             it
             was
             Gods
             will
             it
             
             should
             be
             so
             .
             Now
             this
             their
             opinion
             makes
             them
             to
             laugh
             at
             ,
             and
             scorn
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             who
             burn
             waxen
             candles
             at
             holy
             
             wells
             hang
             rags
             upon
             trees
             ,
             which
             they
             rend
             from
             the
             clothing
             of
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             use
             divers
             other
             charms
             for
             to
             drive
             away
             diseases
             .
          
           
             They
             also
             affirm
             Gods
             power
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             after
             mens
             bodies
             are
             risen
             again
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             them
             such
             an
             agility
             ,
             
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             in
             a
             moment
             to
             passe
             from
             one
             Heaven
             to
             another
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             farthest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             visit
             ,
             and
             embrace
             their
             wives
             ,
             mothers
             ,
             brothers
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             their
             kinred
             ;
             the
             heavens
             being
             all
             transparent
             ,
             of
             Diamonds
             ,
             Rubies
             ,
             
             and
             Christal
             .
          
           
             As
             concerning
             Gods
             throne
             ,
             or
             seat
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             cannot
             
             behold
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             beams
             ,
             which
             come
             from
             his
             eyes
             ;
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             unspeakable
             splendor
             proceeding
             from
             his
             glorious
             face
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             only
             have
             the
             grace
             to
             enjoy
             that
             sight
             .
             
             And
             of
             the
             Angels
             they
             report
             thus
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             continually
             serving
             ,
             and
             praising
             
             God
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             obey
             his
             will
             :
             but
             I
             have
             read
             in
             a
             book
             which
             they
             call
             
               Ahvawlee
               keeyawmet
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             written
             by
             a
             famous
             
               Sheyk
            
             amongst
             them
             ,
             a
             most
             ridiculous
             discourse
             of
             the
             Angel
             
               Gabriel
               .
            
             
             For
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             
               Gabriel
            
             hath
             a
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             wings
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             hairy
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             ,
             of
             a
             saffron
             colour
             ,
             having
             in
             his
             forehead
             a
             sun
             ,
             and
             upon
             every
             hair
             a
             star
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             dives
             three
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             times
             a
             day
             into
             
               *
            
             
               Noor
               dengiz
               ,
            
             and
             ever
             as
             he
             riseth
             out
             of
             the
             water
             he
             shakes
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             drop
             that
             falls
             from
             him
             there
             is
             an
             angel
             made
             ,
             after
             the
             likenesse
             of
             
               Gabriel
            
             himself
             ;
             who
             until
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             do
             pray
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             praise
             him
             ,
             upon
             their
             beads
             ;
             and
             these
             young
             angels
             are
             called
             
               Roohawneyoon
               .
            
             Many
             such
             dicourses
             there
             are
             in
             that
             book
             :
             but
             because
             they
             are
             vain
             I
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             Turks
             that
             believe
             them
             ,
             especially
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             written
             in
             their
             tongue
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
           
             They
             hold
             that
             in
             Paradise
             there
             is
             a
             tree
             which
             they
             call
             
               Toobaw
               ,
            
             upon
             whose
             
             leaves
             are
             written
             the
             names
             of
             every
             living
             man
             ;
             so
             when
             Gods
             will
             is
             that
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             one
             should
             die
             ,
             God
             shakes
             off
             his
             leaf
             into
             
               *
            
             
               Israels
            
             lap
             ,
             who
             looks
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             reads
             it
             ,
             and
             having
             seen
             what
             Gods
             pleasure
             is
             ,
             he
             (
             after
             the
             party
             hath
             been
             dead
             forty
             dayes
             )
             sends
             an
             angel
             to
             carry
             his
             soul
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             leaf
             shall
             direct
             him
             ,
             either
             into
             heaven
             or
             hell
             ,
             for
             upon
             his
             leaf
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             hour
             of
             death
             is
             written
             ,
             but
             also
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             him
             after
             he
             is
             dead
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             Almighty
             God
             sent
             four
             
               Pegambers
               ,
            
             that
             is
             Prophets
             ,
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             instruct
             ,
             govern
             ,
             and
             save
             
             mankinde
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             being
             holy
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             
               1
            
             
               Moosaw
               :
            
             
               2
            
             
               Dawood
               :
            
             
               3
            
             
               Isaw
               :
            
             
               4
            
             
               Muhammed
               :
            
             and
             that
             God
             sent
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             by
             his
             angel
             
               Gabriel
               ,
            
             a
             book
             that
             they
             themselves
             being
             first
             perfected
             ,
             might
             the
             better
             know
             how
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             :
             to
             
               Moses
            
             he
             sent
             the
             
               Tevrat
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Old
             Law
             ;
             to
             
               David
            
             the
             
               Zebur
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             the
             Psalms
             ;
             to
             
               Jesus
            
             the
             
               Injeel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             to
             
               Mahomet
            
             the
             
               Kuraw●…
               ,
            
             
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Alcoran
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             three
             first
             Prophets
             with
             their
             people
             did
             
             fail
             somewhat
             in
             the
             Laws
             given
             them
             by
             God
             :
             but
             
               Mahomet
            
             coming
             last
             ,
             brought
             a
             Law
             ,
             more
             true
             ,
             plain
             ,
             clear
             ,
             and
             sincere
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             such
             as
             believe
             should
             obtain
             the
             love
             of
             God
             :
             but
             they
             say
             that
             all
             other
             nations
             continue
             still
             in
             their
             errors
             ,
             and
             having
             sucked
             of
             their
             mothers
             milk
             ,
             do
             not
             embrace
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             which
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             being
             (
             by
             right
             )
             deprived
             of
             all
             hope
             of
             coming
             to
             heaven
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             other
             means
             to
             recover
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             thither
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Mahomets
            
             protection
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             onely
             intercessor
             ,
             and
             mediator
             unto
             Almighty
             God
             :
             and
             standing
             in
             the
             dreadful
             day
             of
             Judgement
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             sought
             unto
             ,
             and
             intreated
             by
             the
             other
             three
             Prophets
             to
             save
             their
             people
             also
             ,
             and
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             clemency
             shall
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Jewes
             ,
             shall
             by
             his
             means
             obtain
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             with
             perpetual
             fruition
             of
             sensual
             delights
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             place
             apart
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             
             they
             being
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             dear
             unto
             him
             then
             others
             ;
             the
             women
             also
             shall
             come
             into
             heaven
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             
             in
             a
             place
             far
             inferiour
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             be
             lesse
             glorified
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Prophets
             are
             held
             in
             great
             honor
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             name
             any
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Aleyhoo
               selawm
               ,
            
             that
             is
             health
             ,
             or
             salvation
             be
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             They
             call
             Moses
             ,
             
               Musahib
               Alloh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             
               Talker
               with
               God
               ;
            
             and
             David
             
               Hazrettee
               Dawood
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               venerable
               David
               ,
            
             and
             Jesus
             
               Meseeh
               ,
               Roohullah
               ,
            
             and
             
               Hazrettee
               Isaw
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Messias
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               Venerable
               Jesus
               ;
            
             and
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               Resul
               Alloh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Messenger
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             When
             they
             talk
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             speak
             very
             reverently
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             confesse
             
             that
             the
             Jews
             through
             envy
             apprehended
             him
             ,
             and
             falsly
             ,
             and
             malitiously
             condemned
             him
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             along
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             :
             but
             the
             angels
             being
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             took
             him
             away
             from
             them
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             carried
             him
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             at
             which
             the
             Jews
             being
             astonished
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             vexed
             ,
             took
             one
             
             that
             was
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             crucified
             him
             in
             his
             stead
             ;
             being
             unwilling
             to
             have
             it
             known
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             he
             being
             in
             heaven
             in
             company
             of
             his
             brethren
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             serving
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Prophets
             do
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             principal
             foundations
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             build
             ,
             and
             frame
             the
             course
             of
             this
             their
             present
             temporal
             life
             ;
             and
             by
             which
             they
             hope
             to
             obtain
             a
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             happy
             ;
             affirmed
             by
             their
             Prophet
             to
             be
             full
             of
             the
             delights
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             enjoyed
             in
             all
             perfection
             ,
             and
             excellency
             ,
             in
             a
             supernatural
             ,
             and
             incorruptible
             manner
             .
          
           
             The
             ministry
             of
             their
             Religion
             (
             or
             rather
             their
             confused
             Sect
             )
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             First
             they
             have
             a
             
               *
            
             
               Muftee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             an
             expounder
             ,
             or
             declarer
             of
             Law
             cases
             ;
             who
             is
             also
             amongst
             them
             as
             an
             Archbishop
             with
             us
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             
               Primat
            
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             a
             man
             very
             expert
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             to
             do
             justice
             ,
             chosen
             by
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             himself
             :
             the
             which
             
               Muftees
            
             charge
             is
             ,
             to
             oversee
             ,
             and
             hear
             all
             such
             matters
             
             
             of
             weight
             ,
             as
             are
             belonging
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             case
             his
             inferiours
             ,
             as
             
               *
            
             
               Moola's
               ,
               Cadees
               ,
               &c.
            
             should
             fail
             in
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             what
             belongs
             to
             their
             ●…everal
             places
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             every
             Tuesday
             he
             must
             assemble
             all
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             which
             are
             in
             town
             ,
             or
             
             at
             least
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ;
             where
             he
             disputeth
             with
             them
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             ,
             or
             four
             hours
             ,
             putting
             divers
             cases
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             taking
             their
             answers
             from
             them
             in
             writing
             :
             but
             by
             this
             means
             he
             oftentimes
             entraps
             many
             of
             the
             
               Cadees
            
             which
             are
             in
             
             office
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             given
             to
             bribery
             .
             For
             when
             any
             Plaintiff
             ,
             or
             Defendant
             is
             assured
             that
             the
             
               Cadee
            
             (
             which
             had
             the
             cause
             before
             him
             )
             hath
             wronged
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             then
             the
             party
             offended
             makes
             his
             grievance
             known
             to
             the
             
               Muftee
               ,
            
             who
             against
             the
             next
             Tuesday
             frames
             a
             case
             as
             like
             unto
             it
             as
             possibly
             he
             can
             ,
             but
             of
             another
             subject
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             mens
             names
             ;
             so
             when
             they
             are
             come
             together
             he
             wittily
             puts
             forth
             that
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             resolved
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             looks
             upon
             it
             ;
             then
             he
             calls
             that
             
               Cadee
               ,
            
             which
             committed
             the
             fault
             ,
             
             and
             privately
             rebukes
             him
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             course
             is
             taken
             by
             many
             ,
             which
             come
             to
             the
             
               Muftee
            
             himself
             to
             be
             resolved
             of
             some
             point
             in
             Law
             ;
             lest
             that
             the
             
               Muftee
            
             should
             know
             either
             party
             by
             naming
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             lean
             to
             what
             side
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             but
             after
             this
             manner
             he
             cannot
             easily
             deceive
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Muftees
            
             chief
             employment
             is
             ,
             to
             answer
             all
             such
             propositions
             as
             are
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             upon
             cases
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             rites
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Law
             .
             The
             which
             answers
             are
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             very
             brief
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             called
             
               Fetfa's
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             declarations
             ,
             or
             judgements
             of
             the
             
               Muftee
               ;
            
             with
             which
             he
             may
             compel
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             
               Cadees
               ,
            
             and
             
               Bashawes
            
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             contents
             thereof
             ;
             
             but
             the
             Kings
             own
             person
             is
             also
             bound
             to
             see
             them
             executed
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             decree
             .
             For
             they
             seek
             altogether
             to
             amplifie
             this
             sect
             of
             lawyers
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             their
             prophet
             the
             Lawmaker
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Muftees
            
             Authority
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             regarded
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             upheld
             very
             stoutly
             by
             the
             whole
             order
             of
             the
             
               Cadees
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Muftee
            
             hath
             his
             revenue
             a
             part
             in
             land
             of
             about
             six
             thousand
             
               Sultana's
            
             
             
             the
             year
             ;
             but
             being
             put
             out
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             leaving
             the
             revenue
             to
             his
             successor
             ,
             he
             hath
             then
             but
             a
             thousand
             aspars
             a
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Cadeeleschers
            
             have
             when
             they
             are
             in
             office
             ;
             howbeit
             their
             uncertainties
             amount
             alwayes
             to
             a
             far
             greater
             matter
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             this
             
               Muftee
            
             hath
             not
             an
             absolute
             rule
             ,
             and
             command
             over
             the
             
               Muftees
            
             of
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Kings
             dominions
             ;
             yet
             by
             his
             policie
             he
             ever
             prevails
             with
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             and
             effecteth
             whatsoever
             he
             undertakes
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             hath
             the
             
               Uizir
               Azem
            
             to
             his
             friend
             ,
             who
             in
             degree
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             and
             authority
             is
             his
             superiour
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             the
             
               Muftee
               ,
            
             there
             are
             two
             
               Cadeeleschers
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Judges
            
             of
             the
             Armies
             ,
             one
             of
             
               Graecia
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             of
             
             
               Natolia
               ;
            
             who
             also
             being
             men
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             they
             which
             alwayes
             succeed
             the
             
               Muftee
               ,
            
             have
             the
             oversight
             of
             all
             the
             other
             
               Cadees
               ,
            
             and
             the
             placing
             ,
             or
             the
             displacing
             of
             them
             is
             in
             their
             power
             ;
             which
             
               Cadees
            
             are
             justices
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             one
             in
             every
             city
             ,
             and
             town
             ,
             to
             do
             justice
             ,
             and
             end
             controversies
             between
             man
             ,
             and
             man
             ;
             and
             to
             punish
             offenders
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             changed
             every
             three
             years
             ,
             and
             others
             
             put
             into
             their
             places
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Cadeeleschers
               ,
            
             with
             order
             from
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               :
            
             which
             selling
             of
             
               *
            
             
               Cadeelicks
            
             is
             an
             unspeakable
             benefit
             to
             the
             said
             two
             
               Cadeeleschers
               .
            
          
           
             Amongst
             these
             
               Cadees
               ,
            
             they
             have
             also
             their
             orders
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             those
             of
             the
             first
             rank
             ,
             
             and
             they
             are
             called
             
               *
            
             
               Moola's
               ,
            
             which
             are
             alwayes
             employed
             in
             the
             chiefest
             cities
             ;
             the
             other
             are
             but
             
               Cadees
               ,
            
             and
             they
             get
             employments
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             by
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             upright
             carriage
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             a
             third
             sort
             there
             is
             also
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             
               Naibs
               ,
            
             and
             they
             serve
             in
             
             small
             towns
             ,
             and
             villages
             ,
             as
             Deputies
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             in
             time
             come
             to
             be
             as
             high
             as
             they
             .
             Now
             the
             
               Cadeeleschers
            
             keep
             each
             of
             them
             a
             Book
             ,
             wherein
             are
             exactly
             set
             down
             the
             revenues
             of
             
             every
             particular
             
               *
            
             
               Cadeelick
            
             both
             in
             
               Graecia
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               Natolia
               ;
            
             so
             that
             by
             their
             books
             they
             know
             the
             better
             how
             to
             furnish
             any
             place
             that
             is
             void
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             rates
             to
             sell
             them
             :
             none
             of
             them
             being
             worth
             ,
             or
             yielding
             above
             five
             hundred
             aspars
             the
             day
             ;
             gratuities
             ,
             and
             bribes
             excepted
             .
          
           
             This
             order
             of
             Turks
             only
             ,
             amongst
             the
             
             rest
             ,
             hath
             this
             large
             priviledge
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             put
             to
             death
             as
             other
             
             Turks
             are
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             by
             committing
             some
             notorious
             villany
             ,
             or
             offence
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             should
             deserve
             death
             ,
             it
             must
             then
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             an
             expresse
             and
             absolute
             command
             from
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             and
             that
             very
             warily
             ,
             and
             secretly
             ;
             but
             this
             hapneth
             very
             seldom
             ,
             or
             never
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Muftee
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cadeeleschers
            
             are
             
             changed
             at
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             office
             among
             the
             Turks
             during
             life
             )
             howbeit
             their
             ordinary
             continuance
             is
             three
             yeers
             ;
             their
             chief
             fortune
             depending
             wholly
             in
             obtaining
             the
             grace
             ,
             and
             favour
             of
             the
             chief
             
               Vizir
               .
            
          
           
             All
             the
             aforesaid
             men
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             
               Muftee
               ,
            
             the
             
               Cadeeleschers
               ,
               Moola's
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cadees
               ,
            
             wear
             their
             Turbants
             far
             bigger
             
             then
             any
             other
             Turks
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             up
             after
             another
             fashion
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             reverenced
             above
             others
             :
             &
             although
             their
             habit
             be
             in
             fashion
             very
             like
             other
             mens
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             wearing
             is
             commonly
             Chamblet
             ,
             and
             the
             
             finest
             cloth
             ,
             but
             no
             silk
             ,
             or
             cloth
             of
             gold
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             nex
             to
             these
             orders
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             governour
             of
             the
             
               Moscheas
               ,
            
             or
             
               Churches
               ,
            
             called
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Mootevelee
               ;
            
             whose
             chief
             employment
             
             is
             to
             look
             after
             the
             revenues
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             repairing
             of
             the
             great
             
               Moscheas
               :
            
             then
             
               Sheichs
            
             which
             are
             high
             Priests
             ,
             and
             
               Eemawms
               ,
            
             which
             are
             Parish
             Priests
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             them
             
               Muyezins
               ,
            
             which
             are
             as
             our
             Churchclerks
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             employed
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             calling
             the
             people
             to
             prayer
             ,
             burying
             the
             dead
             ,
             reading
             upon
             the
             
             graves
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             to
             conclude
             ,
             all
             such
             offices
             as
             are
             any
             way
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             every
             
               Jawm
               ,
            
             or
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             there
             are
             
               *
            
             
               Mudereefes
            
             which
             are
             Readers
             ,
             that
             teach
             Schollers
             the
             
             Common
             prayers
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             service
             ,
             and
             duties
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             paid
             for
             their
             pains
             out
             of
             the
             revenues
             of
             the
             
               Moscheas
               .
            
          
           
             They
             pray
             five
             times
             a
             day
             ordinarily
             
             (
             aswel
             in
             the
             
               Moscheas
               ,
            
             as
             in
             their
             private
             houses
             ,
             or
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             )
             
               viz.
            
             about
             four
             of
             the
             clock
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             
             which
             they
             call
             
               Sabaw
               Namaz
               ,
            
             or
             
               Temcheet
               Namaz
               :
            
             at
             Noon
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             call
             
               Oileh
               Namaz
               :
            
             between
             three
             and
             four
             a
             clock
             afternoon
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Ekinde
               Namaz
               :
            
             between
             seven
             and
             eight
             at
             night
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             call
             
               Acksham
               Namaz
               :
            
             and
             at
             midnight
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Ghejeh
               Namaz
               :
            
             and
             upon
             the
             Fryday
             (
             which
             is
             their
             Sabbath
             )
             six
             times
             .
             For
             they
             pray
             then
             at
             nine
             of
             the
             clock
             
             in
             the
             forenoon
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             called
             
               Selaw
               :
            
             now
             upon
             that
             day
             there
             are
             more
             
               *
            
             
               Muyezins
            
             which
             cry
             in
             the
             
               Meenares
               ,
            
             or
             steeples
             ,
             then
             upon
             other
             dayes
             ;
             
             (
             for
             at
             all
             those
             hours
             instead
             of
             bells
             ,
             the
             people
             are
             called
             to
             prayer
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             standing
             in
             the
             steeples
             ,
             or
             turrets
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             reasonable
             height
             ,
             and
             joyn
             to
             the
             
               Moscheas
               )
            
             by
             whose
             voices
             ,
             and
             repetition
             of
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Aazawn
               ,
            
             they
             are
             stirred
             up
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Mahomet
               ,
            
             and
             so
             they
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             condition
             of
             them
             which
             are
             to
             pray
             ,
             is
             onely
             to
             be
             corporally
             clean
             ;
             it
             
             being
             altogether
             unlawful
             for
             any
             Turk
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             
               Moscheas
               ,
            
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             pray
             ,
             if
             he
             finde
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             
             natural
             pollution
             ,
             or
             carnal
             uncleannesse
             about
             him
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             ,
             or
             of
             never
             so
             small
             moment
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             for
             their
             cleansing
             ,
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             either
             to
             wash
             himself
             in
             the
             
               Bagno
            
             or
             bath
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             for
             carnal
             commerce
             ,
             (
             until
             which
             time
             he
             remains
             
               *
            
             
               Jenoob
               )
            
             or
             for
             other
             sorts
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             or
             small
             offences
             ,
             with
             cold
             water
             :
             every
             place
             ,
             and
             citie
             abounding
             with
             Baths
             ,
             both
             publick
             ,
             and
             private
             ;
             and
             every
             Church-yard
             with
             very
             fair
             fountains
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             one
             must
             do
             his
             
               *
            
             
               Awb
               dest
            
             before
             he
             pray
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             immediately
             after
             every
             one
             is
             
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Eemawm
            
             begins
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             to
             pray
             ,
             sitting
             before
             all
             the
             company
             with
             his
             face
             towards
             the
             
               *
            
             south
             east
             :
             and
             the
             people
             being
             placed
             in
             orderly
             ranks
             with
             their
             faces
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             do
             altogether
             imitate
             him
             in
             gesture
             .
             For
             of
             themselves
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             would
             not
             else
             know
             how
             to
             perform
             that
             businesse
             ,
             scarcely
             one
             in
             twenty
             understanding
             what
             the
             
               Eemawm
            
             sayes
             .
             For
             they
             pray
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             aswel
             as
             the
             
             Papists
             do
             :
             and
             their
             prayers
             consist
             
             chiefly
             in
             rising
             up
             ,
             falling
             down
             ,
             kissing
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             sometime
             sitting
             still
             ;
             one
             while
             touching
             their
             eyes
             ,
             sometimes
             their
             faces
             ,
             then
             stroaking
             their
             beards
             ,
             and
             anon
             their
             heads
             ;
             again
             sometimes
             looking
             over
             the
             left
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             over
             the
             right
             ;
             saying
             some
             few
             words
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Mahomet
               :
            
             the
             Churches
             being
             all
             the
             while
             matted
             under
             foot
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             places
             there
             are
             carpets
             spread
             for
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             said
             prayers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             hours
             of
             prayer
             are
             divers
             ,
             some
             longer
             ,
             and
             some
             shorter
             ;
             none
             of
             them
             being
             above
             an
             hower
             long
             ,
             only
             the
             Prayer
             in
             
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             
               Ramazan
               ,
            
             is
             longer
             then
             the
             other
             prayers
             .
          
           
             They
             pray
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             after
             the
             
               Eemawm
               ,
            
             who
             is
             is
             their
             guide
             ,
             and
             is
             much
             esteemed
             of
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             good
             voice
             ,
             as
             we
             esteem
             of
             our
             singing
             men
             .
          
           
             They
             also
             use
             preaching
             upon
             every
             
               *
            
             
               Jumaa
               ghun
            
             in
             the
             
               Ramazan
               :
            
             and
             
             when
             they
             will
             pray
             for
             any
             good
             successe
             in
             their
             wars
             ,
             or
             curse
             any
             
               *
            
             
               Jelawlee
               ,
            
             they
             then
             have
             a
             custom
             to
             go
             a
             
             Procession
             along
             the
             streets
             by
             two
             ,
             and
             two
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             lights
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             
             things
             in
             their
             hands
             :
             and
             as
             they
             go
             along
             ,
             they
             praise
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             read
             very
             long
             prayers
             which
             they
             have
             for
             those
             purposes
             ,
             the
             people
             still
             crying
             Amen
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             prayer
             :
             and
             then
             they
             hold
             that
             rebel
             ,
             or
             enemie
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             without
             all
             doubt
             accursed
             ,
             and
             themselves
             prosperous
             in
             their
             enterprizes
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             times
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             affliction
             ,
             they
             publish
             in
             the
             most
             eminent
             places
             
             a
             convocation
             of
             all
             the
             chief
             men
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             in
             the
             city
             (
             and
             of
             the
             common
             people
             also
             such
             as
             will
             come
             ,
             may
             )
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             fields
             which
             are
             for
             that
             use
             ;
             (
             therein
             imitating
             the
             Jews
             )
             and
             being
             all
             come
             together
             ;
             divers
             of
             their
             
               *
            
             
               Santons
               ,
            
             (
             esteemed
             for
             their
             shew
             of
             holinesse
             )
             make
             sermons
             of
             exhortation
             to
             fortitude
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             love
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             :
             but
             if
             those
             troubles
             continue
             still
             ,
             they
             then
             use
             the
             prayers
             of
             fourty
             hours
             ,
             and
             of
             fourty
             dayes
             (
             for
             they
             are
             so
             called
             )
             in
             the
             chiefest
             
               Moscheas
            
             built
             by
             the
             Emperors
             :
             which
             prayers
             are
             said
             by
             a
             company
             of
             
             Church-men
             ,
             who
             are
             belonging
             to
             the
             said
             
               Moscheas
               ,
            
             and
             if
             all
             fail
             ,
             then
             they
             fall
             to
             sacrificing
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             held
             to
             be
             of
             
             greatest
             force
             to
             put
             away
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             thanksgiving
             for
             benefits
             received
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             in
             the
             
               Ramazan
               ,
            
             or
             moneth
             of
             fasting
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             to
             abstain
             from
             eating
             and
             
             drinking
             in
             the
             day
             time
             .
             For
             they
             have
             leave
             to
             eat
             all
             the
             night
             long
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Acksham
               Namaz
               ,
            
             which
             is
             about
             seven
             or
             eight
             a
             clock
             at
             night
             ,
             until
             the
             
               Sabaw
               Namaz
               ,
            
             which
             is
             about
             four
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             morning
             )
             and
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             without
             any
             difference
             of
             meats
             .
             And
             at
             twilight
             they
             light
             lamps
             round
             about
             the
             steeples
             ,
             which
             
             burn
             till
             morning
             ;
             the
             
               Eemawm
            
             of
             every
             parish
             taking
             special
             notice
             who
             is
             often
             
             wanting
             from
             Church
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             evening
             )
             and
             who
             drinks
             wine
             ,
             or
             eats
             in
             the
             day
             time
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             they
             should
             be
             held
             despisers
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             most
             severely
             punished
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             found
             in
             any
             such
             fault
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             ,
             that
             
               Nasooh
               Bashawe
            
             being
             
               Vizir
               Azem
               ,
            
             and
             riding
             through
             the
             
             streets
             in
             the
             moneth
             
               Ramazan
               ,
            
             espied
             a
             
             Turk
             that
             was
             drunk
             with
             wine
             ;
             forthwith
             he
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             giving
             him
             any
             respite
             ,
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             lost
             wits
             ,
             caused
             a
             ladlefull
             of
             boyling
             lead
             to
             be
             poured
             down
             his
             throat
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             wretch
             perished
             immediately
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             useth
             in
             the
             
               Ramazan
               ,
            
             aswel
             as
             in
             the
             times
             of
             troubles
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ;
             (
             and
             so
             do
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             men
             )
             to
             sacrifice
             divers
             sorts
             of
             beasts
             ,
             both
             at
             the
             sepulchers
             of
             such
             as
             have
             been
             held
             for
             holy
             and
             valiant
             men
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             
               Moscheas
            
             too
             ,
             now
             some
             do
             it
             privately
             ,
             but
             the
             Kings
             have
             still
             command
             ,
             that
             their
             sacrifices
             be
             done
             publickly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             open
             streets
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             city
             ;
             dividing
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             beasts
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             yet
             some
             part
             of
             it
             is
             sent
             to
             the
             
               Bashawes
            
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             grandees
             of
             the
             
               Port.
               
            
             These
             sacrifices
             are
             used
             very
             often
             .
             For
             by
             that
             means
             they
             think
             to
             appease
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             regain
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             .
          
           
             Those
             Turks
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             professours
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             devotion
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             accounted
             *
             
               Sofees
               ,
            
             do
             commonly
             
             
             read
             ,
             as
             they
             walk
             along
             the
             streets
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             beads
             longer
             then
             
             other
             men
             ,
             carrying
             them
             in
             their
             hands
             into
             the
             
               Moscheas
               ,
            
             and
             are
             ever
             busie
             with
             them
             as
             they
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             the
             streets
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             fained
             zeal
             :
             but
             they
             passe
             (
             or
             rather
             poste
             (
             them
             over
             very
             quickly
             ;
             for
             whereas
             the
             Papists
             say
             the
             
               Pater
               noster
               ,
            
             or
             an
             
               Ave
               Marie
               ;
            
             they
             say
             only
             two
             words
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             
               1
            
             
               Subhawn
               Allah
               ,
            
             or
             
               2
            
             
               Istigfir
               allah
               ,
            
             and
             sometimes
             .
             
               3
            
             3.
             
             
               Alloho
               okber
               ,
            
          
           
             Many
             of
             them
             go
             to
             
               Mecca
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
             
               Jerusalem
            
             on
             pilgrimage
             .
             To
             
               Mecca
               ,
            
             to
             visit
             the
             temple
             which
             they
             say
             was
             built
             by
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             in
             which
             
               Mahomet
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             idolatry
             did
             hide
             himself
             ;
             of
             whom
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             almost
             forty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             he
             received
             the
             Alcoran
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             angel
             
               Gabriel
               ,
            
             and
             that
             from
             that
             time
             the
             
               Mussulmanlick
            
             began
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               true
               belief
               ,
            
             and
             shortly
             after
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             his
             sepulcher
             is
             visited
             by
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             go
             the
             said
             pilgrimage
             .
             And
             when
             they
             go
             to
             
               Jerusalem
            
             they
             go
             not
             to
             visit
             Christs
             
             sepulcher
             .
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             
             die
             :
             but
             they
             go
             to
             see
             the
             places
             ,
             which
             he
             most
             frequented
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             miraculous
             prophet
             ,
             who
             raised
             the
             dead
             to
             life
             ,
             healed
             the
             sick
             ,
             gave
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             wrought
             many
             such
             wonders
             ,
             which
             never
             any
             prophet
             could
             do
             but
             he
             .
             They
             go
             likewise
             to
             the
             valley
             of
             
               Jehoshaphat
               ;
            
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             place
             shall
             be
             
             the
             resurrection
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             Now
             all
             such
             as
             have
             gone
             the
             said
             pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             return
             home
             again
             to
             their
             
             houses
             ,
             are
             ever
             after
             called
             
               Hagees
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             pilgrims
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             much
             reverenced
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             of
             all
             men
             .
             There
             are
             also
             divers
             Turks
             ,
             who
             forsaking
             the
             world
             ,
             leave
             all
             that
             they
             have
             and
             go
             to
             live
             ,
             neer
             to
             the
             foresaid
             vally
             ,
             for
             devotion
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             nearer
             to
             the
             place
             of
             resurrection
             ,
             supposing
             thereby
             to
             get
             a
             great
             advantage
             to
             themselves
             ,
             above
             the
             rest
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             Many
             there
             be
             likewise
             ,
             which
             professe
             a
             kinde
             of
             living
             out
             of
             the
             common
             course
             ,
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             clothed
             wonderfull
             poorly
             ,
             and
             raggedly
             ,
             with
             white
             felt
             caps
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             that
             beg
             for
             their
             living
             ,
             and
             lie
             in
             the
             courts
             of
             the
             
               Moscheas
               ,
            
             and
             in
             such
             like
             places
             ;
             
             and
             these
             are
             accounted
             very
             holy
             men
             .
             For
             they
             pray
             much
             in
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             live
             alwayes
             (
             in
             outward
             appearance
             )
             in
             the
             love
             of
             honesty
             :
             preaching
             this
             doctrine
             to
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             perfectly
             to
             arrive
             unto
             ,
             and
             gain
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             ladder
             of
             humane
             love
             ,
             and
             innocency
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             they
             betake
             themselves
             to
             that
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             in
             charity
             with
             al
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             for
             it
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             under
             which
             colour
             of
             holiness
             they
             live
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             deceive
             the
             world
             ,
             every
             one
             being
             bountifull
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             the
             poore
             ,
             simple
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             people
             do
             dayly
             throng
             about
             them
             ,
             receiving
             their
             benedictions
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             give
             them
             money
             .
             They
             go
             many
             times
             up
             and
             downe
             the
             city
             ,
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             singing
             certain
             prayers
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             family
             ;
             and
             seldome
             ,
             or
             never
             go
             away
             empty
             .
          
           
             Besides
             them
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             some
             ,
             who
             (
             like
             Hermits
             )
             live
             in
             rocks
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             sides
             of
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             solitary
             places
             ,
             neglecting
             the
             world
             ,
             conceiving
             that
             course
             of
             life
             to
             excell
             all
             other
             
             for
             innocency
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ;
             to
             whom
             also
             many
             men
             ,
             and
             women
             do
             resort
             ,
             and
             give
             money
             for
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             benedictions
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             ceremony
             (
             for
             pomp
             ,
             and
             solemnity
             )
             which
             is
             used
             amongst
             the
             
             T●…rks
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             circumcising
             their
             children
             ;
             wherin
             they
             greatly
             differ
             from
             the
             Jews
             in
             this
             one
             particular
             .
             For
             the
             Turks
             never
             circumcise
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             past
             ten
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             following
             the
             example
             of
             
               Ishmael
               ,
            
             whom
             they
             imitate
             ;
             alledging
             that
             
               Abraham
            
             loved
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             
               Isaac
               ,
            
             and
             that
             it
             was
             
               Ishmael
            
             whom
             
               Abraham
            
             would
             have
             sacrificed
             .
          
           
             Until
             the
             very
             day
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             
             they
             let
             a
             lock
             of
             hair
             grow
             on
             the
             crowne
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             they
             cut
             it
             shorter
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             must
             let
             it
             grow
             is
             ,
             only
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             circumcised
             :
             until
             which
             time
             they
             are
             not
             accounted
             perfect
             
               *
            
             
               Mussulmen
               ,
            
             nor
             may
             till
             then
             pray
             in
             the
             congregation
             ;
             they
             wear
             the
             lock
             broided
             ,
             and
             plaited
             ,
             and
             hanging
             downe
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             back
             ,
             over
             their
             uppermost
             coat
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             see
             it
             .
             This
             circumcision
             is
             done
             
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             shedding
             of
             blood
             ;
             all
             the
             kindred
             ,
             and
             friends
             being
             invited
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             gladnesse
             .
             They
             use
             the
             like
             ceremony
             with
             those
             ,
             which
             turne
             from
             any
             other
             religion
             ,
             and
             become
             Turks
             ;
             who
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             they
             embrace
             the
             religion
             of
             
               Mahomet
               ,
            
             do
             (
             before
             they
             are
             circumcised
             )
             hold
             up
             their
             forefinger
             and
             say
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Law
               illawho
               illaw
               Allhah
               ve
               Muhammed
               resul
               Alla
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             
               Mahomet
            
             is
             the
             messenger
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             in
             the
             cities
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             high
             wayes
             also
             ,
             in
             most
             places
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             dominions
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             both
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             travailers
             ,
             divers
             *
             
               Hawns
            
             (
             commonly
             called
             
             
               Canes
               )
            
             in
             which
             wayfaring
             men
             do
             lodge
             ,
             and
             refresh
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             horses
             :
             there
             are
             also
             Hospitals
             in
             Cities
             ,
             
             and
             Colledges
             for
             the
             bringing
             up
             of
             youth
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             learn
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             write
             ;
             every
             
               Moschea
            
             built
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             great
             
               Moscheas
            
             having
             large
             revenues
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             (
             by
             the
             will
             of
             the
             founders
             )
             the
             said
             Colledges
             ,
             and
             Hospitals
             are
             maintained
             .
             
             For
             the
             Emperours
             by
             Canon
             ,
             should
             not
             build
             any
             Churches
             ,
             but
             in
             memory
             of
             some
             notable
             conquest
             ,
             or
             memorable
             
             enterprise
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             provided
             for
             :
             nor
             
               Sultana's
            
             neither
             may
             build
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             the
             Queen
             mother
             to
             that
             Emperor
             who
             reigns
             at
             that
             time
             when
             she
             goes
             about
             it
             .
             For
             the
             building
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             infinite
             charge
             ,
             dedicating
             them
             with
             great
             solemnities
             for
             the
             said
             victory
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             be
             .
             When
             an
             Emperor
             builds
             a
             
               Moschea
               ,
            
             and
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             finished
             ,
             
             and
             the
             main
             
               Cupola
               ,
            
             or
             round
             roof
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             ,
             to
             cap
             ,
             or
             crown
             as
             it
             were
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             ;
             then
             are
             invited
             all
             the
             
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             men
             to
             come
             to
             the
             solemnity
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             of
             them
             doth
             send
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             his
             present
             of
             vests
             of
             cloth
             of
             gold
             ,
             velvet
             ,
             sattin
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             being
             that
             day
             hanged
             upon
             cords
             ,
             on
             the
             out-side
             of
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             himself
             comes
             thither
             ,
             and
             being
             set
             under
             his
             pavillion
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             ,
             all
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             also
             giveth
             vests
             )
             kiss
             his
             hand
             one
             after
             another
             :
             this
             being
             ended
             the
             
               Mustee
            
             
             makes
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               Cupola
            
             is
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             their
             consecration
             ;
             the
             said
             vests
             ,
             which
             were
             hanged
             up
             ,
             being
             afterwards
             shared
             amongst
             the
             master
             workmen
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             ceremony
             is
             also
             used
             among
             the
             Turks
             in
             building
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             at
             the
             closing
             up
             the
             roof
             .
             For
             they
             invite
             their
             friends
             ,
             who
             either
             send
             them
             vests
             ,
             or
             handkerchiefs
             ,
             and
             hang
             them
             up
             after
             the
             said
             manner
             ,
             which
             also
             fall
             to
             the
             workmens
             share
             ;
             the
             guests
             are
             feasted
             for
             their
             pains
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             the
             warming
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             
               Moscheas
            
             there
             are
             some
             very
             costly
             pieces
             of
             work
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             
             well
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             proportioned
             ;
             aswel
             for
             the
             largeness
             ,
             and
             neatness
             of
             those
             places
             where
             the
             people
             pray
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             the
             beautifull
             porches
             ,
             galleries
             ,
             and
             
             large
             paved
             Courts
             which
             compasse
             the
             said
             
               Moscheas
               ,
            
             being
             adorned
             with
             very
             stately
             pillars
             ,
             &
             fountains
             built
             all
             of
             curious
             Marble
             ,
             besides
             their
             colledges
             ,
             and
             hospitals
             near
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             which
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             belong
             very
             large
             revenues
             :
             insomuch
             that
             some
             of
             those
             
               Moscheas
            
             may
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             richest
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             .
             They
             are
             built
             all
             of
             wonderful
             fair
             
             stone
             ,
             with
             
               Cupola's
            
             covered
             all
             over
             with
             lead
             ;
             the
             pillars
             within
             the
             churches
             being
             either
             of
             
               Porphiry
               ,
            
             or
             some
             such
             costly
             stones
             ,
             and
             the
             basis
             thereof
             all
             whited
             .
             Now
             the
             pillars
             in
             time
             of
             prayer
             shine
             
             most
             gloriously
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             lamps
             that
             are
             burning
             :
             the
             which
             lamps
             are
             curiously
             fastned
             into
             round
             iron
             hoops
             ,
             in
             compass
             as
             big
             as
             the
             hoop
             of
             a
             butt
             ;
             upon
             which
             there
             are
             divers
             rounds
             of
             lamps
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             and
             are
             let
             downe
             by
             copper
             chains
             from
             the
             roof
             of
             the
             church
             :
             in
             every
             
               Moschea
            
             there
             are
             three
             ,
             or
             four
             such
             circles
             of
             lamps
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             bigness
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             no
             benches
             in
             the
             
               Moscheas
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             thing
             to
             sit
             upon
             ;
             only
             a
             little
             place
             raised
             from
             the
             ground
             for
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             another
             right
             over
             against
             it
             (
             but
             somewhat
             lower
             )
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
            
             at
             such
             times
             as
             he
             comes
             to
             prayer
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             sitting
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             they
             use
             to
             sit
             in
             other
             places
             :
             wherefore
             the
             pavements
             (
             although
             they
             are
             of
             very
             bright
             ,
             and
             clean
             stone
             )
             are
             covered
             with
             very
             fine
             mats
             of
             
               Cairo
               ,
            
             which
             are
             kept
             wondrous
             
             neatly
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             
             no
             man
             may
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             with
             his
             shoes
             on
             ;
             but
             must
             leave
             them
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             or
             else
             give
             them
             to
             their
             servants
             to
             keep
             .
             
          
           
             When
             any
             one
             is
             dangerously
             sick
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             iudgements
             past
             hope
             of
             recovery
             ;
             then
             they
             send
             for
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Imawm
               ,
            
             who
             comes
             ,
             and
             useth
             comfortable
             speeches
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             prayeth
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             dying
             ,
             they
             wash
             him
             all
             over
             with
             water
             ,
             then
             having
             wound
             him
             up
             in
             his
             
             
               Kefin
               ,
            
             or
             winding
             sheet
             ,
             and
             layed
             him
             in
             a
             coffin
             with
             his
             face
             downward
             ,
             they
             carry
             him
             to
             his
             grave
             with
             his
             head
             formost
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             party
             that
             is
             dead
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             manchild
             ,
             then
             they
             set
             a
             Tubant
             upon
             the
             coffin
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             woman
             ,
             or
             a
             girle
             ,
             then
             they
             set
             a
             
               Filian
               Takya
            
             upon
             the
             coffin
             ,
             for
             distinctions
             sake
             ;
             that
             is
             such
             a
             cap
             as
             the
             women
             wear
             ,
             with
             a
             brooch
             ,
             and
             feather
             in
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             party
             be
             a
             virgin
             ,
             they
             oftentimes
             (
             provided
             they
             be
             people
             of
             
             quality
             )
             set
             garlands
             ,
             and
             boughes
             of
             Oranges
             upon
             the
             coffin
             .
             They
             are
             accompanied
             to
             the
             grave
             by
             the
             Church-men
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             kindred
             ,
             and
             many
             strangers
             also
             ,
             which
             pass
             by
             ,
             willingly
             go
             along
             with
             them
             (
             for
             they
             hold
             it
             a
             
             very
             meritorious
             work
             to
             see
             the
             dead
             well
             buried
             )
             but
             no
             women
             at
             all
             ;
             (
             yet
             women
             may
             afterwards
             both
             weep
             ,
             and
             
             pray
             upon
             their
             graves
             )
             nor
             do
             they
             carry
             any
             lights
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             or
             censers
             ,
             or
             howle
             ,
             and
             cry
             after
             them
             as
             the
             Greeks
             do
             ;
             but
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Muyezins
            
             sing
             all
             along
             as
             they
             go
             ,
             calling
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Prophet
             
               Mahomet
               ;
            
             and
             praying
             for
             the
             health
             of
             the
             soul
             departed
             :
             and
             at
             their
             returne
             there
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             course
             banquet
             made
             to
             the
             company
             for
             their
             pains
             .
          
           
             The
             Tombs
             of
             the
             Emperors
             most
             commonly
             are
             built
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             
             close
             by
             their
             graues
             ,
             and
             on
             each
             grave
             there
             stands
             an
             empty
             coffin
             ,
             covered
             either
             with
             extraordinary
             fine
             cloth
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             velvet
             ;
             having
             Turbants
             set
             upon
             them
             of
             the
             fashion
             of
             those
             which
             the
             Emperors
             themselves
             did
             wear
             ,
             with
             brooches
             ,
             and
             sprigs
             of
             feathers
             in
             them
             :
             and
             there
             stand
             great
             candlesticks
             both
             at
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             said
             graves
             ,
             and
             two
             lamps
             burning
             continually
             day
             and
             ,
             night
             .
             Now
             these
             tombs
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             built
             in
             little
             chappels
             close
             by
             (
             but
             not
             adloyning
             )
             to
             the
             
               Moscheas
            
             of
             the
             said
             Emperors
             ,
             there
             
             is
             no
             great
             store
             of
             workmanship
             about
             any
             of
             their
             tombs
             .
             For
             they
             are
             of
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             chest
             ,
             about
             seven
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             about
             two
             foot
             and
             half
             broad
             :
             either
             side
             is
             cut
             out
             with
             flowers
             ,
             guilded
             over
             ,
             and
             at
             each
             end
             an
             
               Epitaph
               .
            
             Now
             in
             these
             chappels
             there
             are
             
               Muyezins
               ,
            
             and
             
               Derveeshes
               ,
            
             who
             by
             turns
             continually
             read
             in
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             and
             pray
             with
             their
             beads
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Emperors
             deceased
             .
             The
             
               Uizirs
               ,
               Bashawes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             men
             also
             (
             imitating
             the
             Emperors
             )
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             with
             less
             pomp
             ,
             and
             charge
             :
             and
             they
             which
             have
             no
             burying
             places
             neare
             the
             
               Moscheas
               ,
            
             may
             make
             them
             neare
             their
             dwelling
             houses
             ,
             and
             be
             buried
             there
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             please
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             provided
             that
             the
             ground
             whereon
             they
             build
             their
             tombs
             be
             their
             owne
             .
             The
             common
             sort
             are
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             
             and
             buried
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             which
             serve
             only
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             having
             one
             stone
             set
             upright
             at
             the
             one
             end
             of
             their
             grave
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             the
             other
             end
             ,
             for
             a
             token
             that
             one
             hath
             been
             buried
             there
             (
             for
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             is
             not
             strictly
             observed
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             bury
             where
             
             one
             hath
             been
             buried
             before
             )
             upon
             which
             is
             graven
             the
             name
             ,
             degree
             ,
             and
             countrey
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             they
             please
             of
             the
             parties
             deceased
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Tomb
             of
             a
             man
             of
             quality
             ,
             they
             usually
             set
             a
             Turbant
             cut
             out
             in
             marble
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             it
             :
             or
             if
             a
             women
             then
             a
             cap
             of
             marble
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             woman
             ,
             wear
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             Turks
             there
             are
             no
             Religious
             houses
             ,
             or
             monasteries
             ,
             unless
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Teckebs
            
             of
             the
             
               Meulevees
               ,
            
             which
             are
             an
             order
             of
             
               *
            
             
               Derveeshes
               ,
            
             that
             turne
             round
             with
             musick
             in
             their
             Divine
             Service
             .
             The
             Turks
             generally
             are
             bred
             up
             to
             Arms
             ,
             and
             very
             few
             can
             write
             ,
             or
             read
             ;
             Nay
             it
             hath
             been
             sometimes
             seen
             that
             a
             
               Bashawe
               ,
               Vizir
            
             of
             the
             
               port
            
             (
             which
             had
             not
             his
             education
             in
             the
             kings
             
               Seraglio
               )
            
             hath
             sate
             to
             do
             Justice
             in
             the
             
               Divan
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             not
             known
             either
             to
             write
             ,
             or
             read
             ;
             but
             hath
             beene
             enforced
             of
             necessity
             to
             learn
             to
             write
             a
             few
             words
             of
             course
             ,
             for
             the
             signing
             of
             commandments
             ,
             bills
             ,
             warrants
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             but
             read
             ,
             and
             write
             ,
             is
             held
             a
             very
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             of
             far
             above
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             
             common
             ignorant
             people
             :
             insomuch
             that
             when
             a
             crafty
             fellow
             hath
             got
             a
             book
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             will
             please
             their
             humors
             (
             they
             altogether
             delighting
             in
             books
             like
             
               P●…lmerind
               '
               Oliva
               ,
            
             the
             Knight
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             
               Amadis
               de
               Gaule
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             )
             he
             forthwith
             gets
             him
             with
             his
             book
             to
             some
             
               *
            
             
               Cahve
            
             house
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             alwayes
             great
             resort
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             set
             down
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             falls
             to
             reading
             (
             the
             people
             evermore
             giving
             credit
             to
             whatsoever
             he
             sayes
             )
             and
             so
             having
             spent
             an
             hour
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             he
             takes
             their
             benevolences
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             more
             then
             the
             price
             of
             the
             book
             comes
             to
             ;
             such
             is
             their
             delight
             in
             hearing
             a
             man
             read
             fables
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             women
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             heed
             taken
             ,
             or
             reckoning
             made
             of
             their
             religion
             at
             all
             ;
             therefore
             I
             speak
             of
             it
             last
             ,
             but
             
             for
             modesty
             sake
             ,
             I
             must
             conceale
             what
             the
             Turkes
             are
             not
             ashamed
             sometimes
             to
             Judge
             of
             them
             .
             For
             they
             never
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             they
             happily
             have
             a
             
             will
             to
             pray
             at
             the
             hours
             of
             prayer
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             in
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             using
             the
             same
             preparations
             as
             the
             men
             do
             .
             Nevertheless
             their
             honesty
             ,
             and
             good
             carriage
             is
             
             much
             looked
             after
             ;
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Imawms
            
             of
             every
             parish
             being
             bound
             to
             harken
             diligently
             after
             their
             deportment
             :
             who
             if
             they
             discover
             anything
             that
             is
             amiss
             ,
             must
             reveal
             it
             to
             their
             husbands
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             put
             them
             away
             if
             they
             will
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             or
             kindred
             (
             if
             they
             be
             unmarried
             )
             that
             they
             may
             take
             some
             course
             for
             to
             reform
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             the
             women
             may
             not
             be
             conversant
             with
             any
             other
             men
             ,
             then
             with
             their
             husbands
             ,
             fathers
             ,
             or
             brothers
             ,
             and
             although
             they
             live
             in
             lodgings
             apart
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             go
             alwayes
             abroad
             with
             their
             faces
             covered
             ;
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             being
             extraordinarily
             wanton
             ,
             are
             very
             dishonest
             ,
             &
             lascivious
             ,
             who
             taking
             the
             opportunity
             of
             their
             husbands
             absence
             ,
             at
             the
             wars
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             long
             Journey
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             going
             to
             the
             
               Baths
               ,
            
             and
             being
             covered
             withall
             ,
             go
             whither
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             lust
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             worst
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             put
             away
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             it
             should
             at
             any
             time
             be
             discovered
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66798e-730
           
             *
             The
             Turkish
             word
             is
             Sarai
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Persian
             word
             Seraw
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             house
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             into
             the
             Posphorus
             which
             cometh
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Black
             sea
             to
             the
             point
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             The
             compass
             
          
           
             The
             Gates
             .
          
           
             Chief
             Gate
             .
          
           
             *
             Porters
             .
          
           
             *
             Head
             of
             the
             Porters
             :
             an
             office
             of
             good
             credit
             .
          
           
             Watch
             house
             upon
             wheels
             .
          
           
             *
             Of
             them
             you
             shall
             read
             more
             at
             large
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Kiosks
             .
          
           
             Chamber
             of
             Audience
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             place
             raised
             from
             the
             floor
             about
             a
             foot
             to
             sit
             upon
             .
          
           
             Gardens
             .
          
           
             Cypresse
             walks
             .
          
           
             The
             pleasure
             that
             a
             Turk
             takes
             in
             a
             garden
             .
          
           
             Womens
             lodging
             .
          
           
             *
             Sultana
             ,
             a
             Ladie
             ,
             the
             feminine
             gender
             to
             ●…ultan
             .
          
           
             *
             Bathes
             or
             hot-houses
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             pronounced
             Banios
             .
          
           
             Rooms
             for
             Officers
             .
          
           
             The
             privie
             Treasury
             or
             Wardrope
             .
          
           
             Door
             seale
             
          
           
             Rooms
             for
             many
             othe
             uses
             .
          
           
             First
             Gate
             .
          
           
             Porch
             and
             guard
             .
          
           
             Great
             Court
             .
          
           
             Hospitall
             with
             officers
             .
          
           
             ●…tore-house
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Grand
             Signors
             Deputy
             .
          
           
             Second
             gate
             .
          
           
             Porch
             and
             Guard
             .
          
           
             Second
             court
             .
          
           
             *
             Roe
             Deer
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Messengers
             ,
             Pursivants
             ,
             or
             Sumners
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Turkish
             word
             is
             Yeng-itheree
             ,
             of
             Yengee
             new
             in
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             the
             latest
             order
             of
             souldiers
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             is
             Espawhee
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Persian
             signifieth
             a
             horse-man
             .
          
           
             †
             Court
             of
             Justice
             .
             Nine
             Kitchins
             with
             their
             Larders
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Chief
             Chamberlen
             .
          
           
             *
             Aga
             signifieth
             Master
             .
          
           
             Kings
             stable
             .
          
           
             Horses
             furniture
             .
          
           
             Divan
             room
             .
          
           
             Outward
             Hazineh
             ,
             or
             treasury
             .
          
           
             Gallery
             .
             Queens
             gate
             and
             guard
             of
             black
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             Third
             (
             or
             kings
             )
             gate
             .
          
           
             Who
             may
             enter
             .
          
           
             *
             Capee
             Aga
             chief
             Chamberlain
             .
          
           
             White
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             Audience
             Chamber
             .
          
           
             Another
             fair
             Court
             .
          
           
             Summer
             rooms
             .
          
           
             A
             Hall
             .
          
           
             A
             Lake
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             boat
             in
             the
             lake
             .
          
           
             *
             Dumb
             men
             and
             jesters
             .
          
           
             Grand
             Signors
             bed-chamber
             desc●…bed
             .
          
           
             *
             Hangings
             before
             the
             doors
             .
          
           
             Lions
             of
             Chystal
             .
          
           
             A
             Lantern
             .
          
           
             Bason
             and
             Ewer
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             Shooting
             place
             .
          
           
             Publick
             Divan
             described
             .
          
           
             Bashawes
             build
             rooms
             in
             the
             Kings
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             Four
             Divan
             dayes
             .
          
           
             *
             Chief
             Vizir
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             true
             word
             is
             Kazeelasker
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             the
             judge
             of
             an
             Armie
             .
          
           
             *
             Defterdars
             ,
             the
             Treasurers
             .
             So
             called
             of
             the
             word
             Def●…er
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             bill
             or
             scroll
             .
             Reiskitawb
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             word
             signifieth
             a
             keeper
             of
             the
             Mark
             .
             Secretaries
             and
             Clerks
             .
          
           
             Chief
             over
             all
             the
             Chiaushes
             .
          
           
             Chiaushes
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             Sestion
             .
          
           
             Lest
             ,
             the
             upper
             hand
             with
             the
             laity
             :
             but
             with
             the
             Clergie
             the
             right
             .
             Cadeleschers
             places
             .
          
           
             Defterdars
             places
             .
          
           
             Clerksplaces
             
          
           
             Neeshawngees
             place
             .
             Reisketawbs
             place
             .
          
           
             No
             need
             of
             Attorneyes
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Vizir
             azem
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             deciding
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             which
             governs
             in
             the
             chief
             Vizirs
             absence
             .
             Caim
             signifieth
             firm
             ,
             or
             resident
             ,
             and
             Mekam
             a
             place
             .
          
           
             Dinner
             rites
             .
          
           
             Copper
             plate
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             they
             cal
             Pestimaw
             
          
           
             Diet.
             
          
           
             Officers
             diet
             .
          
           
             Drink
             .
          
           
             Under-osficers
             ,
             underdiet
             .
          
           
             Giving
             account
             to
             the
             king
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Cadeeleschers
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Defterdars
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             Vizirs
             .
          
           
             Reverence
             to
             the
             King
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             commandement
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             word
             signifieth
             a
             kingly
             or
             royal
             Paper
             .
          
           
             Their
             departure
             .
          
           
             *
             Chief
             Captain
             or
             master
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             *
             Admiral
             .
             Captain
             Bashawe
             .
          
           
             His
             place
             .
          
           
             Aga
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             Captains
             of
             the
             Janizaries
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             private
             and
             awful
             window
             .
          
           
             Ambassadors
             Audience
             .
          
           
             *
             These
             are
             horsemen
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             higher
             rank
             then
             Spahees
             :
             the
             word
             signifieth
             set
             a
             part
             ,
             or
             different
             .
          
           
             Ambassador
             entertained
             at
             the
             Divan
             
          
           
             A
             thousand
             crowns
             allowed
             for
             the
             entertainment
             .
          
           
             Master
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             His
             admission
             to
             the
             presence
             .
             His
             kissing
             the
             kings
             band
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             true
             word
             is
             Terjuman
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             an
             interpreter
             .
          
           
             His
             departure
             .
          
           
             Vesting
             .
          
           
             Recompence
             
          
           
             All
             Ambassadors
             but
             the
             Venetian
             at
             the
             Kings
             charge
             .
          
           
             *
             Ten
             aspers
             make
             six
             pence
             .
          
           
             One
             Lord
             ,
             the
             rest
             slaves
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             word
             signifieth
             an
             expeller
             of
             princes
             :
             but
             some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             come
             of
             Pawd
             and
             shooh
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             expeller
             of
             injury
             ,
             or
             injustice
             :
             but
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             it
             is
             used
             for
             an
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             they
             give
             the
             same
             title
             to
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Germanie
             ,
             calling
             him
             Nem●…s
             Pawdishawh
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             a
             Persian
             word
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             a
             man
             of
             blood
             ,
             or
             one
             which
             causeth
             blood
             ;
             but
             used
             for
             King
             .
          
           
             Two
             thousand
             within
             the
             kings
             gate
             .
          
           
             11
             or
             1200
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Virgins
             .
          
           
             Virgins
             made
             Turks
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             Kahiyah
             Cadun
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             maids
             .
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Chambers
             .
          
           
             Beds
             .
          
           
             Baths
             .
          
           
             ●…ewing
             ,
             and
             chests
             .
          
           
             Schooling
             ,
             and
             mistresses
             .
          
           
             Recreations
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             coming
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             choice
             .
          
           
             Preparatives
             
          
           
             Bed-chamber
             rites
             .
          
           
             Reward
             .
          
           
             Sultana
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Her
             allowance
             .
          
           
             Other
             Sultanas
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             ●…hanged
             .
          
           
             Nuptial
             rite●…
             
          
           
             The
             Queen●…
             joynture
             .
          
           
             Guard
             of
             black
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             *
             Kuzlar
             Agha
             signifieth
             ,
             master
             of
             the
             Virgins
             .
          
           
             *
             Barges
             .
             Canvas-way
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             daughters
             ,
             &
             sisters
             &c.
             
          
           
             Portion
             chest
             .
          
           
             Slaves
             and
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             *
             Treasury
             .
          
           
             *
             Store
             .
          
           
             Bill
             of
             dowrie
             .
          
           
             Privatenesse
             .
          
           
             Visitings●…
             
          
           
             They
             are
             their
             husbands
             masters
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Dagger
             .
          
           
             Divorce
             .
          
           
             What
             becomes
             of
             the
             other
             women
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             9.
             d.
             or
             12.
             d.
             a
             day
             .
             Manner
             of
             their
             pay
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             between
             3.
             and
             4.
             li.
             ster.
             a
             day
             .
             Clothes
             ,
             and
             jewels
             :
          
           
             The
             women
             servants
             allowance
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Pike
             is
             〈◊〉
             of
             a
             yard
             .
          
           
             *
             Their
             great
             feast
             .
             Byram-gifts
             .
          
           
             Sultanas
             presents
             .
          
           
             Frugality
             .
          
           
             The
             daughter
             preferred
             before
             the
             mother
             .
          
           
             Jewesse
             women
             .
          
           
             Their
             arts
             .
          
           
             Their
             falsedealing
             .
          
           
             ●…ll
             successe
             .
          
           
             Jews
             ,
             coun●…ellors
             to
             great
             men
             .
          
           
             Punishment●…
             of
             the
             women
             by
             blowes
             .
          
           
             By
             expulsion
             
          
           
             By
             death
             .
          
           
             Prevention
             of
             lust
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             signifieth
             unexpert
             ,
             or
             untutored
             youths
             .
          
           
             6.
             or
             700.
             
             Agiam
             oglans
             .
          
           
             Agiam
             oglans
             ,
             are
             Renegados
             ,
             or
             children
             renouncing
             the
             Christian
             ●…aith
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             are
             taken
             .
          
           
             How
             used
             &
             apparelled
             .
          
           
             Election
             of
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Their
             circumc●…sion
             .
          
           
             Schooling
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             how
             disposed
             .
          
           
             *
             Milites
             emeriti
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             derived
             from
             Otooracks
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             to
             sit
             down
             .
          
           
             Book
             and
             pension
             .
          
           
             Agiam
             oglans
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             how
             used
             .
          
           
             *
             Barges
             .
          
           
             *
             Heads
             of
             the
             companies
             of
             Agiam
             oglans
             .
          
           
             Oda
             Bashaws
             wages
             .
          
           
             Government
             
          
           
             *
             These
             and
             the
             Oda
             Bashawes
             are
             of
             equall
             authority
             .
          
           
             *
             Bustangee
             Bashawes
             steward
             .
          
           
             Possibility
             of
             preferment
             .
          
           
             *
             Barge
             .
          
           
             Some
             Turks
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             True
             believers
             .
          
           
             Their
             rooms
             
          
           
             Their
             Diet
             ;
          
           
             *
             Buttry
             ,
          
           
             Their
             sleeping
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             word
             commmanding
             absence
             ,
             and
             retiring
             :
             never
             u●…ed
             but
             for
             the
             King
             .
          
           
             None
             may
             see
             the
             kings
             women
             .
          
           
             The
             Janizaries
             are
             made
             of
             Agiam
             oglans
             in
             other
             Seminaries
             .
          
           
             Other
             uses
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             word
             signi●…ieth
             ,
             youths
             within
             :
             and
             they
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             reserved
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Kings
             person
             .
             Itchoglans
             :
          
           
             Turks
             hardly
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Noble
             captives
             .
          
           
             Eun●…chs
             cruel
             .
          
           
             Punishments
             .
          
           
             Their
             number
             .
          
           
             Discipline
             in
             religion
             and
             civility
             .
          
           
             *
             Oda
             signifieth
             a
             chamber
             ,
             or
             room
             .
          
           
             First
             school
             .
          
           
             First
             lesson
             is
             silence
             .
          
           
             Second
             reverence
             .
          
           
             Third
             ,
             to
             w●…e
             and
             re●…d
             ,
             a●…d
             speak
             Turkish
             ;
             and
             say
             the
             〈◊〉
             prayers
             by
             heart
             .
          
           
             Book
             ,
             or
             check-roll
             .
          
           
             Second
             ●…hool
             .
             ●…ourth
             ,
             lesson
             Rh●…rick
             ,
             Pe●…sian
             ,
             Arabian
             ,
             and
             Tartarian●…
             tongues
             .
          
           
             Fifth
             bodily
             exercises
             .
          
           
             Third
             school
             
          
           
             Sixth
             ,
             horsmanship
             and
             activity
             .
          
           
             Seventh
             ,
             Trades
             .
          
           
             Meanly
             clothed
             whilst
             they
             are
             in
             the
             three
             first
             schools
             .
          
           
             Punishments
             
          
           
             Closenesse
             .
          
           
             Bed-chambers
             .
          
           
             Sewing
             in
             leather
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             They
             take
             their
             cognomina
             from
             Trades
             .
          
           
             Tryal
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Fourth
             School
             .
          
           
             Preferments
             .
          
           
             Punishments
             cease
             .
          
           
             Neatnesse
             .
          
           
             Gesture
             .
          
           
             Wa●…ting
             .
          
           
             Great
             Turks
             Table
             .
          
           
             Exercises
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             kinde
             of
             running
             at
             base
             on
             hors-back
             ,
             darting
             lances
             one
             at
             another
             .
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             Embassages
             ●…onferred
             .
          
           
             *
             Moldavia
             .
          
           
             Vassal
             Princes
             .
          
           
             *
             Displaced
             ;
             or
             turned
             out
             of
             office
             .
          
           
             Their
             going
             forth
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             to
             the
             chief
             offices
             .
          
           
             *
             Cairo
             .
          
           
             *
             Aleppo
             .
          
           
             *
             Damascus
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             signifieth
             a
             familiar
             talker
             ,
             or
             discourser
             .
          
           
             Musahib
             .
          
           
             A
             politick
             course
             .
          
           
             *
             Lord
             of
             Graecia
             ,
             or
             of
             Natolia
             .
          
           
             Other
             office
             
          
           
             ●…rder
             in
             ●…ccession
             .
          
           
             Presents
             from
             great
             persons
             whilst
             they
             stay
             .
          
           
             Coming
             abroad
             and
             visitings
             .
          
           
             Capee
             Aga
             visited
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Capee
             Aga
             .
          
           
             *
             Jesters
             .
          
           
             *
             Dumb
             men
             .
          
           
             Discourse
             by
             signes
             .
          
           
             A
             further
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Mutes
             strangle
             men
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             Mutes
             can
             write
             .
          
           
             White
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             Four
             principal
             Eunuchs
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             chiefest
             ;
             the
             Capee
             Aga
             ,
             or
             chamber-2
             .
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             house
             .
             3.
             
             Master
             of
             the
             wardrobe
             .
             4.
             
             The
             keeper
             of
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             Capee
             Aghas
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             His
             pension
             .
          
           
             *
             About
             3.
             livre.
             sterl.
          
           
             †
             They
             are
             called
             Sultanas
             ,
             beca●…se
             they
             are
             coyned
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             where
             the
             Sultan
             lives
             :
             they
             are
             worth
             about
             7.
             s.
             10.
             d.
             apieie
             Presents
             .
          
           
             The
             Treasurer
             .
          
           
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             *
             240.
             thousand
             pounds
             ster.
          
           
             Outward
             treasury
             .
          
           
             Houshold
             treasurers
             office
             .
          
           
             Master
             of
             the
             wardrobe
             
          
           
             Busie
             imployment
             .
          
           
             His
             pension
             .
          
           
             *
             50.
             s.
             sterl.
             at
             20
             aspars
             the
             shilling
             .
          
           
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             His
             liberty
             .
          
           
             *
             40.
             s.
             sterl.
          
           
             Pension
             .
          
           
             Differing
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             200
             Eunuch
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             ●…heir
             gelding
             .
          
           
             Their
             education
             in
             the
             four
             Odas
             ,
          
           
             Imployment
             .
          
           
             Their
             advancement
             .
          
           
             Fidelity
             .
          
           
             Goods
             of
             the
             de●…eased
             .
          
           
             *
             An
             officer
             which
             〈◊〉
             the
             es●…ates
             of
             the
             dead
             for
             the
             King
             .
          
           
             The
             Bezisten
             a
             large
             four-square
             building
             ,
             where
             the
             best
             and
             richest
             ware●…
             are
             bought
             and
             sold
             .
          
           
             No
             fear
             of
             pestilence
             .
          
           
             Black
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             Their
             education
             .
          
           
             Kuzlar
             Aga
             .
          
           
             Their
             pension
             .
          
           
             Their
             names
             .
          
           
             Negro
             girles
             
          
           
             Fromwhence
             they
             como
             .
             Education
             .
          
           
             Esteemed
             most
             for
             uglinesse
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Turks
             have
             no
             other
             word
             for
             a
             blabber
             lip
             then
             Areb
             dodack
             ,
             which
             ●…gnifieth
             a
             Moors
             lip
             .
          
           
             Black
             Eunuchs
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             limited
             .
          
           
             Employment
             
          
           
             No
             white
             man
             may
             come
             amongst
             the
             women
             .
             The
             Physicians
             visiting
             the
             sick
             women
             .
          
           
             Strange
             nicenesse
             .
          
           
             *
             P●…tion
             ,
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             sirrup
             .
             Physick
             mean
             .
          
           
             Curing
             in
             the
             old
             Seraglio
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             sons
             by
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Mothers
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Circumcision
             solemnity
             
          
           
             Hojah
             ,
             or
             school-master
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             daughters
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             signifieth
             a
             Kings
             son
             in
             the
             Persian
             tongue
             .
          
           
             An
             Eunuch
             his
             overseer
             .
          
           
             Magnesia
             his
             residence
             .
          
           
             His
             commission
             .
          
           
             Victual●…
             and
             cooks
             .
          
           
             *
             Cooks
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             kitchin
             and
             meals
             .
          
           
             His
             sitting
             at
             meat
             .
          
           
             Not
             carved
             .
          
           
             His
             bread
             .
          
           
             No
             knife
             ,
             nor
             fork
             .
             Two
             spoons
             .
          
           
             Sirrups
             .
          
           
             No
             salt
             ,
             nor
             antepast
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Tart.
             
          
           
             Bason
             and
             Ewer
             .
          
           
             His
             diet
             .
          
           
             *
             Little
             pies
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             an
             Arabian
             word
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             drink
             ;
             of
             these
             Sherbets
             there
             are
             very
             many
             sorts
             .
             Drinking
             once
             .
          
           
             No
             words
             at
             meals
             according
             to
             this
             saying
             ,
             Evel
             tazawm
             anden
             kelawm
             :
             first
             victuals
             and
             then
             words
             .
             Mutes
             and
             jesters
             .
          
           
             ●…is
             favour
             .
          
           
             Dishes
             ,
             and
             covers
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             Yellow
             Purcelane
             for
             the
             Ramazan
             or
             Lent.
             
          
           
             The
             remainders
             of
             his
             meat
             .
          
           
             *
             Gentlemen
             wa●…ters
             .
          
           
             His
             sporting
             with
             his
             Buffons
             .
          
           
             The
             Capee
             Agas
             d●…et
             .
          
           
             *
             From
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             .
             Diet
             for
             the
             Oda
             youths
             .
          
           
             Queen
             and
             Sultanas
             diet
             
          
           
             Queens
             service
             in
             copper
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             with
             his
             women
             .
          
           
             Snow
             mixed
             with
             sherbet
             .
          
           
             Eight
             thousand
             pound
             sterl.
          
           
             Comsets
             and
             Cheese
             not
             used
             .
          
           
             *
             Leiger
             Ambassador
             .
          
           
             Order
             .
          
           
             Bread
             of
             3
             sorts
             .
          
           
             Meal
             from
             Bursia
             .
          
           
             Quanty
             .
          
           
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             Volo-wheat
             .
          
           
             *
             Storehouses
             
          
           
             ●…uantity
             .
          
           
             Pantry
             allowance
             .
          
           
             Rice
             ,
             and
             pulse
             from
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             Spice
             ,
             sugar
             ,
             and
             sweet
             meats
             .
          
           
             *
             Tarts
             .
          
           
             Little
             Spice
             consumed
             .
          
           
             Egyptian
             fruits
             .
          
           
             Honey
             whence
             .
          
           
             *
             They
             call
             them
             yo●…f
             ka
             signifying
             flat
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Turks
             call
             them
             lo●…kma
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             ,
             a
             bit
             ,
             or
             mouthful
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Turks
             call
             it
             ,
             sak●…z
             Ada
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             mastick
             island
             ,
             because
             the
             mastick
             growes
             there
             .
          
           
             Oil
             whence
             .
          
           
             *
             Governour
             ,
             next
             in
             degree
             to
             a
             Beglerbegh
             .
          
           
             Butter
             from
             Bogdania
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             *
             Boild
             rice
             .
          
           
             *
             Storehouses
             
          
           
             Quantity
             .
          
           
             No
             fresh
             butter
             .
          
           
             Little
             milk
             eaten
             .
          
           
             Yoghurd
             .
             ,
             sower
             milk
             .
          
           
             Kaymack
             .
          
           
             Provision
             of
             fle●…h
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             called
             because
             the
             flesh
             is
             pressed
             and
             made
             flat
             .
             How
             they
             use
             it
             .
          
           
             Hanged
             up
             ,
             and
             dried
             .
          
           
             400
             Cowes
             great
             with
             calf
             spent
             every
             year
             to
             make
             Basturma
             .
          
           
             Other
             flesh
             .
          
           
             *
             Cooks
             .
          
           
             Fish
             .
          
           
             Fruits
             .
          
           
             *
             Melous
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             is
             called
             yemish
             bazar
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fruit
             market
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             pocket-money
             .
          
           
             *
             Agiam
             oglans
             gardiners
             .
          
           
             The
             skullery
             
          
           
             Neatnesse
             .
          
           
             Losse
             by
             pi●…tering
             .
          
           
             Wood
             and
             fuel
             .
          
           
             *
             Ships
             .
          
           
             *
             An
             officer
             of
             good
             account
             ,
             which
             taketh
             care
             for
             the
             cities
             provision
             :
             The
             word
             signifieth
             the
             master
             of
             Stanboll
             .
          
           
             The
             fashion
             of
             the
             Kings
             apparel
             .
          
           
             His
             bedding
             .
          
           
             A
             shash
             is
             the
             whole
             piece
             (
             be
             it
             long
             or
             short
             )
             of
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Turbant
             is
             made
             ;
             but
             the
             name
             of
             the
             stuff
             (
             as
             we
             call
             ours
             lawn
             ,
             cambrick
             ,
             holland
             ,
             &c.
             is
             Telbent
             :
             when●…e
             we
             (
             falsly
             )
             call
             that
             which
             ●…urk
             wears
             a
             Turbant
             ,
             using
             the
             ●…ame
             of
             the
             stuff
             for
             the
             thing
             made
             up
             :
             whereas
             the
             true
             word
             is
             Saruck
             ,
             and
             the
             Turks
             themselves
             so
             call
             it
             :
             it
             comes
             from
             Sarmack
             which
             signifieth
             to
             winde
             about
             ,
             or
             to
             swathe
             .
          
           
             *
             Night-attire
             ,
             for
             the
             Head
             .
          
           
             Two
             torchwomen
             .
          
           
             *
             Breeches
             ,
             from
             the
             waste
             down
             to
             the
             heel
             .
          
           
             Womens
             habit
             .
          
           
             No
             close-stools
             ,
             among
             the
             men
             ;
             but
             the
             women
             ever
             when
             they
             go
             to
             the
             Haman
             or
             Bath
             ,
             carry
             them
             along
             with
             them
             .
             No
             paper
             used
             at
             the
             privy
             .
          
           
             *
             They
             also
             call
             it
             Ke●…heh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Janizaries
             cap
             ,
             but
             Uskuf
             properly
             signisieth
             a
             hood
             .
          
           
             Stipends
             how
             paid
             .
          
           
             Every
             thr●…
             moneths
             ,
          
           
             Seraglio
             heirs
             .
          
           
             Exception
             .
          
           
             Beyt
             el
             mawlgee
             .
          
           
             His
             subtil●…y
             .
          
           
             Hospital
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             expenses
             .
          
           
             *
             Captains
             ,
             or
             Generals
             .
          
           
             *
             Daggers
             .
          
           
             200000.
             
             Sultanas
             ,
             about
             80000
             pounds
             sterl.
          
           
             The
             Queens
             expenses
             .
          
           
             The
             Vizirs
             gifts
             .
          
           
             Mutes
             howling
             .
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             rowing
             .
          
           
             His
             going
             out
             by
             land
             .
          
           
             Solacks
             ,
             or
             bowe-men
             .
          
           
             Gratulations
             and
             gratifications
             .
          
           
             Petitions
             -
             preferred
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             worlds
             refuge
             .
          
           
             Proverb
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             the
             stable
             wharf
             ,
             or
             gate
             .
             The
             Kings
             great
             stable
             .
          
           
             *
             Chief
             master
             of
             the
             horse
             ,
             the
             true
             word
             is
             Emeer-Ahor
             which
             signifieth
             Lord
             of
             the
             stable
             .
          
           
             *
             Horse-keepers
             .
          
           
             Other
             stables
             
          
           
             Stallion
             horses
             .
          
           
             His
             nags
             from
             Walachia
             .
          
           
             Mules
             .
          
           
             Publick
             appearing
             a●…
             the
             Byram
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Throne
             .
          
           
             His
             honour
             to
             some
             .
          
           
             His
             going
             to
             Sancta
             Sophia
             .
          
           
             *
             Divine
             service
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             present
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             new
             years
             gift
             .
          
           
             Gifts
             to
             the
             Grandees
             .
          
           
             *
             Daggers
             .
          
           
             *
             Such
             caps
             as
             the
             women
             wear
             .
          
           
             *
             Girdles
             .
          
           
             three
             dayes
             solemnity
             .
          
           
             Fire-works
             ,
             and
             shews
             .
          
           
             Presents
             to
             the
             King
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Bashawes
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Sultanas
             .
          
           
             *
             Feast
             ,
          
           
             *
             Swings
             .
          
           
             ●…hristians
             and
             Jews
             seared
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             which
             time
             they
             drink
             no
             strong
             drink
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Th●…t
             i●…
             the
             〈◊〉
             Byram
             .
          
           
             Old
             Seraglio
             
          
           
             Compasse
             .
          
           
             Built
             by
             Mahomet
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             therein
             .
          
           
             Woman-overseer
             .
          
           
             They
             may
             marry
             with
             the
             Kings
             leave
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Mistres
             of
             the
             maids
             .
          
           
             Conveniences
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Hard
             state
             .
          
           
             Jews-women
             .
          
           
             Seven
             wives
             .
          
           
             *
             Women-slaves
             .
          
           
             Bashawes
             sons
             kept
             under
             ,
             if
             of
             royal
             blood
             .
          
           
             Divorces
             .
          
           
             What
             becomes
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             divorced
             .
          
           
             *
             To
             lie
             wi●…hall
             .
          
           
             Slaves
             sold
             if
             ba●…ren
             .
          
           
             Slaves
             bou●…ht
             and
             sold
             in
             the
             market
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             selling
             slaves
             
          
           
             Restitution
             if
             not
             a
             virgin
             .
          
           
             Emeen
             .
          
           
             No
             benefit
             by
             affinity
             to
             the
             king
             .
          
           
             Losse
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Rites
             of
             marriage
             .
          
           
             Who
             may
             be
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             *
             Common
             prayer
             .
          
           
             *
             New
             wine
             boiled
             .
          
           
             *
             Aquavitae
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             drink
             made
             of
             seed
             ,
             much
             like
             new
             mustard
             ;
             and
             is
             very
             heady
             .
          
           
             ●…meers
             ,
             false
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             False
             accusations
             or
             pretences
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             Avania
             .
             Turks
             covetous
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Force
             of
             evidence
             .
          
           
             Their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             1
             He.
             
          
           
             2
             Arab.
             God
             .
          
           
             3
             Turk
             .
             God
             .
          
           
             4
             Truth
             .
          
           
             5
             High
             Truth
             
          
           
             6
             High
             God
             .
          
           
             7
             Creator
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             8
             Pers.
             God
             .
          
           
             Resurrection
             
          
           
             The
             Trumpet
             Soor
             .
          
           
             Se●…sual
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             Hell
             .
          
           
             Fate
             .
          
           
             The
             commandment
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Charms
             used
             by
             the
             Greeks
             .
          
           
             Agility
             in
             the
             next
             life
             .
          
           
             Transparent
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             Gods
             throne
             .
          
           
             The
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Angel
             Gabriel
             .
          
           
             *
             Sea
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             A
             Tree
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Israel
             they
             say
             is
             an
             angel
             .
          
           
             Four
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             four
             Books
             .
          
           
             1
             Moses
             .
          
           
             2
             David
             .
          
           
             3
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             4
             Mahomet
             .
          
           
             Old
             Law
             .
          
           
             The
             psalms
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             Alcoran
             
          
           
             Womens
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Their
             opinion
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             *
             Muftee
             .
             This
             word
             comes
             from
             Fetha
             which
             signifieth
             to
             open
             in
             the
             Arab.
             tongue
             .
          
           
             The
             Muftees
             charge
             .
          
           
             *
             Cadees
             of
             the
             highest
             rank
             ,
             the
             word
             signifieth
             Lords
             .
          
           
             ●…is
             disputation
             on
             the
             Tue●…day
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             .
          
           
             His
             power
             .
          
           
             His
             revenue
             .
          
           
             Cadeeleschers
             .
          
           
             *
             Cadees
             places
             .
          
           
             Cadees
             ,
             and
             their
             orders
             .
          
           
             *
             Lords
             .
          
           
             Naibs
             .
          
           
             Books
             .
          
           
             *
             Cadees
             place
             .
          
           
             Priviledge
             .
          
           
             Their
             continuan●…e
             .
             No
             office
             during
             life
             .
          
           
             Great
             Turbants
             .
          
           
             Their
             habits
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             word
             is
             derived
             from
             evel
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             first
             .
             She●…chs
             .
             Priests
             and
             Clerks
             .
          
           
             Motevelee
             .
          
           
             Their
             employment
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             word
             is
             derived
             from
             Ders
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             lesson
             .
          
           
             Readers
             .
          
           
             Prayers
             five
             times
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             Upon
             fryday
             six
             times
             .
          
           
             *
             Clerks
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             calling
             to
             prayer
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             words
             which
             the
             Muyezin
             useth
             to
             say
             in
             the
             steeple
             .
          
           
             Cleannesse
             &
             purifying
             .
          
           
             *
             Unclean
             .
          
           
             *
             Their
             washing
             before
             they
             pray
             is
             so
             called
             .
             Awb
             in
             Persian
             signifieth
             water
             ,
             and
             Dest
             the
             hand
             .
          
           
             Priest
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
             *
             Because
             Mecca
             is
             south
             east
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             it
             may
             be
             different
             .
             Their
             rule
             in
             praying
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             is
             to
             direct
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             city
             Mecca
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             called
             by
             them
             Kibla
             .
          
           
             Prayers
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             .
             Their
             gestures
             .
          
           
             Their
             length
             
          
           
             *
             Friday
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             a
             day
             of
             assembling
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             *
             Rebel
             .
          
           
             Procession
             and
             cursing
             .
          
           
             Other
             convocations
             and
             prayers
             .
          
           
             *
             Holy
             men
             ,
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             Sacrificing
             .
          
           
             Ramazan
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             Lamps
             .
          
           
             Priest
             .
          
           
             Example
             of
             severity
             .
          
           
             Puritans
             .
          
           
             Beads
             .
          
           
             1
             God
             is
             pure
             .
          
           
             2
             God
             defend
             .
          
           
             3
             God
             is
             great
             .
          
           
             Pilgrimage
             .
             Mecca
             T●…mple
             .
          
           
             Je●…salem
             .
          
           
             Valley
             of
             Jehosha●…hat
             .
          
           
             Pilgrims
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             The
             lock
             of
             Hair
             .
          
           
             *
             True
             Believers
             .
          
           
             Canes
             .
          
           
             Hospitals
             &
             Colledges
             .
          
           
             Limited
             .
          
           
             A
             ceremony
             at
             the
             finishing
             a
             Moschea
             .
          
           
             Moscheas
             .
          
           
             Magnificence
             .
          
           
             Lamps
             .
          
           
             No
             seats
             .
          
           
             Mattes
             .
          
           
             Sicknesse
             .
          
           
             *
             Priest
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             burying
             .
          
           
             Garlands
             ,
             and
             boughs
             of
             oranges
             .
          
           
             Women
             go
             not
             to
             burialls
             .
             No
             Lights
             .
          
           
             *
             Clerks
             .
          
           
             Tombs
             of
             the
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             Common
             tombs
             .
          
           
             *
             Colledges
             
          
           
             *
             holy
             men
             professing
             innocency
             .
          
           
             *
             Houses
             Where
             drink
             Cahve
             .
          
           
             Womens
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Women
             go
             not
             to
             church
             
          
           
             *
             Priests
             .